Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, 98, 99, 100]]

Chapter 91

Cleaning the restroom?

Zelena and Hattje exchanged glances.

Both of them were very concerned about their reputation and would rather lose credits or face disciplinary action.

The punishment of cleaning the restroom was unacceptable to them.

Losing credits or receiving disciplinary action meant nothing to them.

They could easily make up for it in other ways or use their connections to have the punishment lifted.

All that was required was to spend some money.

But cleaning the restroom was different. Everyone in the school would know and see it.

That would be extremely embarrassing.

Just the thought of it made their scalps tingle.

Zelena protested, “Counselor, I don’t want to clean the restroom.”

Hattie nodded in agreement and said, “Yes, if we were wrong, we can just apologize to Kaylee. Cleaning the restroom is too severe, isn’t it?”

“Severe?” Violeta sneered, “Alright then. If you want to apologize, do it in front of the whole school. You need to bow and apologize to her under the school building at 8 o’clock on Monday morning.”

“What!?”

Violeta’s demand was increasingly embarrassing for them.

Zelena frowned and pleaded pitifully, “You’re too harsh.”

Gillian added, “Yeah, we just wanted to confirm if Kaylee really stole something! Your demands are excessive and aggressive.”

Violeta slowly shifted her gaze to Gillian. Her gaze was chilling.

Gillian immediately felt a lump in her throat, and the second half of her sentence got stuck. She couldn’t say anything.

Her gaze is so terrifying.

Gillian lowered her head and avoided eye contact with Violeta.

Violeta glanced at Zelena and Hattic. She said firmly. This isn’t a negotiation. Either clean the toilets or apologize in public. Choose one. Otherwise, what right do you have to search our bags? I’ll leave it at that Let’s see who has the nerve to search her bag!”

The counselor was speechless.

Hattie couldn’t tolerate Violeta’s arrogance!

She narrowed her eyes and asked, “Choose one, right? Then what about you? If we prove that Kaylee is a thief, what price will you pay?”

Violeta shrugged and said. “If it’s proven that Kay is a thief, we’ll drop out of school.”

Hattie said, “Great! You said it yourself!”

Hearing Violeta’s words, Zelena was overjoyed. She said, “Counselor, you heard it too. This is Violeta’s word, she’ll drop out of school!”

The counselor had a weak presence, but he suddenly became the center of everyone’s attention.

He cleared his throat softly.

Violeta was the daughter of Chancellor White. Even if she wanted to drop out, the school might not let her go so easily. It was not as easy as they thought.

If Anton found out that Violeta dropped out because she was bullied at school, what would happen then?

The counselor was in a dilemma. He asked, “Do we really need to make such a big fuss about this?”

“Of course!”

They all said it in unison.

The counselor felt embarrassed and said, “Alright then, but let’s make it clear. I’m just a witness. If anyone wants to drop out or anything, I haven’t heard anything. Don’t come looking for trouble with me later. I know nothing.”

Violeta knew that the counselor didn’t dare to take responsibility.

“Don’t worry, I’m a man of my word. And what about you? What will you choose, cleaning the toilet or apologizing?”

Zelena and Hattie looked at each other. They said in unison, “Cleaning the toilet.”

Violeta smirked and said, “Alright, cleaning the toilet for a month.

“Kay, open the bag and show them.”

Kaylee nodded. She placed her bag on the table and unzipped it.

Everyone leaned in to take a look.

The counselor pulled a bottle of perfume out of her bag.

Hattie immediately recognized it as the full-sized bottle of Bamboo Eau de Parfum!

“This is Bamboo Eau de Parfum! How dare you claim you didn’t steal it!”

Everyone wore expressions that said, “Just as we suspected! She’s the thief.

See for yourself! The truth is that Kaylee is a thief. She stole an expensive perfume, how shameless!

“She is indeed a thief! Such a disgrace!”

“She’s nothing but a thief! A shameless thief! I wonder how her parents raised her. No manners!”

Kaylee was upset by their criticism, but Violeta grabbed her wrist before she could respond.

Violeta stood in front of her and said, “This perfume is genuine. Hattie recognizing it only proves that she knows her brands. How can we prove that Kay stole it?”

“Haha! With Kaylee’s family background and her monthly allowance, how could she afford this?”

“Not only can she not afford it, but she also doesn’t have the connections or means to buy it!”

Violeta said. “You girls have underestimated her. I’m the one who gave this perfume to Kay.”

“Not everyone in this world relies on a bottle of perfume to survive. This perfume may be precious to you, but to me, it’s no different from a bottle of mineral water.”

They were speechless.

What an arrogant statement!

One should know that the retail price of this perfume was over $9,000!

If purchased through a middleman, the price doubles. Furthermore, the value of this perfume will continue to be appreciated in the future.

In a few decades, this perfume will be considered an antique fragrance, and its auction price will be much higher, possibly in the tens of thousands.

Many people buy this perfume to “worship” it!

Its collectible value is extremely high. Therefore, people treat it as an investment and wait for its value to increase in the future.

Even Hattie was planning to buy it for her collection. Therefore, she was reluctant to use it and waited to use it as a tool to gain appreciation from others.

Violeta just claimed that this perfume was only worth a bottle of mineral water to her. Her arrogant tone infuriated Hattie.

Hattie’s gaze was filled with dissatisfaction.

“Do you have any evidence that you bought it? Lena, you better check it carefully. Is this your perfume?”

Zelena was nervous because she had never bought the perfume. She had lied to target Kaylee and Violeta.

No one would suspect she couldn’t afford it. Therefore, everyone believed her words.

Zelena was consumed with guilt, but she didn’t believe that Violeta and Kaylee could afford it.

She mustered up the courage to step forward and take a look at the perfume.

She feigned confidence and admitted “Yes it’s mine”

Kaylee couldn’t hold back her temper and cursed, “Zelena, you are shameless!”

The counselor asked, “Did you really look at it carefully? Is this truly yours?”

Zelena replied, “Of course! How would I make a mistake with my belongings?”

Violeta applauded, “Well, well, well! It seems like you two will have to clean the toilets.”

She calmly took out her phone and showed everyone her previous purchase records and the airway bill for the shipment.

“Take a good look, everyone. This is my purchase record from two days ago and the airway bill for the shipment. All the evidence is here. I bought it from Ella headquarters in Descya through someone.

“What?”

Chapter 92

Violeta purchased this perfume?

How is that possible?

Everyone was stunned, especially Zelena, who stood frozen in place.

The counselor sighed helplessly.

Damn it!

They just had to challenge this. What’s wrong with these girls? I used to think they were smart, but now they seem like fools.

Hattie couldn’t believe it. She snatched Violeta’s phone and carefully examined it If she remembered correctly, the perfume with Ella’s autograph and lipstick imprint was the first bottle of the limited edition Bamboo Eau de Parfum.

Not only that, Ella had personally packaged this bottle.

“Could it be… Could this bottle be the first bottle of Bamboo Eau de Parfum?”

“What’s a first bottle?”

Hattie exclaimed, “Within this batch of perfume, there is a limited edition with number 01. Ella personally packaged it and included her autograph and lip imprint as a special gift. This is a privilege for the first bottle. Currently, this bottle has been speculated to be worth five times its initial price in the secondary market.”

The first bottle of Bamboo Eau de Parfum was the most valuable asset for collectors.

All perfume collectors aspire to own the first bottle because Ella was already in her eighties. It was uncertain whether she would continue to release other limited-edition perfumes in the future. Therefore, by purchasing one bottle, there would be one less bottle available on the market!

One can imagine how precious the first bottle of perfume was.

Hattie was shocked and asked, “How did you acquire this? No, it’s impossible. This must be a counterfeit!”

Violeta remained silent.

Kaylee took out a card from a small compartment in her bag and asked, “Is this what you’re referring to?”

The postcard had a fragrance, and it was gilded. It looked exquisite and beautiful.

When Kaylee first unpacked the package, she found this card and wanted to use it as a bookmark She took another look at the card, there was a lipstick mark and a handwritten signature in a foreign language.

First Bottle postcard as proof of authenticity.

Everyone’s gaze shifted to the postcard. On the front of the card, there was a signature and a lipstick mark. On the back, there was the number 01, representing the “first bottle.”

This was the first bottle!

That gilded card cannot be replicated in the whole wide world, as it contains a chip that can be scanned and read.

In other words, this card was a truly valuable item. With this card, any bottle of perfume can easily be passed off as the “first bottle.”

Everyone struggled to find words.

Hattie was shocked and speechless.

The rest were also speechless. They didn’t possess as much knowledge about perfume as Hattie.

If Hattie couldn’t say anything, what could they say?

Violeta urged, “Kay, you must keep this card safe. It holds significant collectible value.”

When she decided to buy perfume as a birthday gift for Kaylee, Irene advised Violeta to get the best. Irene believed that anything less than the best would be embarrassing. Therefore, she specifically asked a friend to purchase the finest bottle as a gift…

Little did they know that Hattie had a keen eye for quality Violeta added, “Since that’s the case, you should start fulfilling your promise tomorrow.

“Also, now that it’s proven that Kay’s perfume wasn’t stolen, Zelena, where is your perfume?”

Hattie finally realized what was happening and turned to Zelena, who had remained silent the entire time. She asked, “If Kaylee didn’t steal your perfumé, then where is yours?”

Zelena was at a loss for words.

She suddenly froze as she asked Hattie to remember this detail.

Hattie was not easily deceived. Even if she had been defeated, she wanted to do it with clarity.

Zelena lowered her gaze and clenched her fists tightly.

“Yes, if Kaylee didn’t steal the perfume, then where is Lena’s perfume?”

“What’s going on here?”

“Do you all remember? It seems like initially, accusing Kaylee of stealing the perfume was just a guess.”

“Now that you mention it, it does seem that way.”

Zelena looked up with teary eyes and a troubled expression. She said, “I’m sorry, everyone. I just received a message from my housekeeper. She said she forgot to pack it today. I just found out about this myself. The thought the perfume was in my her all alone.

“What?”

This explanation seems a bit too far-fetched.

Zelena lowered her head and looked remorseful.

Previously, she insisted that Violeta and Kaylee couldn’t afford it. Therefore, she claimed that Kaylee’s perfume was hers. Now, this lie was exposed as soon as Kaylee presented the chip card.

As soon as Zelena realized this, she quickly prepared herself. She deleted all the conversations with the butler from her phone, leaving only the text message about the missing perfume.

“This perfume doesn’t have packaging, and it looks too similar to mine, so I made a mistake and thought your perfume was mine.”

Other than the different identification numbers on the chip cards, the packaging of the perfume was identical.

Therefore, it’s understandable that she made a mistake.

Zelena showed everyone the text message from the butler. She said,

“Look, the butler really sent me a message just how. I only found out now. If I had known about this, I wouldn’t have misunderstood Kaylee. Fortunately, the situation hasn’t gotten out of hand.”

Kaylee glared at Zelena with disgust. She insisted, “This is slander, not a misunderstanding!”

Zelena said, “Indeed, I went too far before. How about I compensate you? After all, I have enough money to buy perfume. How much do you want?

“What?”

When Zelena offered money, it was simply a reminder to everyone that she could afford the perfume. She was taking responsibility for her mistake and being extremely generous with her money.

Candy and the others finally understood and said.

“It’s actually quite normal for misunderstandings to occur. After all, Kaylee is not someone who can afford to buy this perfume. When a person buys limited edition things, and suddenly carries a luxurious bag, anyone would be suspicious, right? It’s a normal reaction for a rational person to suspect this.”

“That’s right. We admit that we were a bit impulsive before, but couldn’t Kaylee have shown it to us earlier?”

“Lena has the money to buy perfume, so it’s unlikely that she would maliciously accuse Kaylee, right?”

Those remarks continued.

Zelena turned to look at them and said, “Enough, it’s true that I made a mistake in this matter, and it’s om normal for Kaylee to blame me. I just hope that I can make it up to her. How can I know about this? How much is this perfume? I’ll give you the same amount of money. Since you didn’t pay for this perfume, I’ll consider it compensation. It’s a fair deal, isn’t it?”

Every word of her statement was humiliating for Kaylee.

Zelena wasn’t really trying to compensate or make amends, she simply wanted to insult Kaylee.

Chapter 93

“I may not have much money, but I have ambition. You always engage in shameless acts with your wealth. I don’t want your money, and the value of this perfume cannot be compared to any amount of money. Instead, you should use your wealth to purchase quality cleaning supplies and properly clean the toilets.”

Her rebukes were forceful and impactful.

The counselor was almost inclined to applaud her.

Violeta didn’t want to miss the opportunity to take advantage of Zelena. Since Zelena was so eager to spend money, why not let her?

“Counselor, since Zelena is so eager to spend money, why not allow her? Kay doesn’t want this money, so let her contribute it to the next school event.

Violeta’s words triggered a memory for the counselor.

His eyes lit up, and he said, “I almost forgot. Our school is organizing an event at the end of this month to encourage everyone to maintain the school environment and be environmentally friendly!

“During the event, we will also organize a bottle-for-toy exchange. Zelena, since you are willing to spend money, let’s have you cover the expenses for this event.”

Zelena was left speechless.

Originally, she wanted to spend money to insult Kaylee and Violeta.

How did it turn into her voluntarily spending money to support the school’s activities? Doesn’t that make her a fool?

Violeta noticed Zelena’s hesitation and spoke up, “Are you hesitating because you don’t want to spend money? So your generosity was all an act earlier. Tsk tsk!

“Of course not.”

Zelena forced a smile and said, “I’m willing to contribute.”

The counselor smiled with satisfaction and said, “Very well, I will report this to the school.”

“And don’t forget, counselor, this is also Kay’s contribution. Strictly speaking, it was Kay who generously donated the money.”

“Yes, yes, I will remember.”

The next afternoon, an announcement was released.

Kaylee Toback, a first-year student in the performing arts class, generously sponsored the school’s environmental program.

In the end, Zelena was the one who sponsored, but Kaylee took all the credit.

Kaylee’s popularity instantly skyrocketed, making her a celebrity throughout the entire school.

Zelena was furious. She never expected the counselor to be so ruthless and completely ignore her contribution! It was clearly her money!

In the restroom, Hattie covered her nose with a handkerchief

“If I had known, I wouldn’t have joined you in criticizing Kaylee. Now I’m stuck cleaning the restroom with this unbearable smell!”

Zelena put away her phone. She was extremely unwilling to clean the restroom herself.

“Hattie, I’m so sorry. It’s my fault.”

Hattie didn’t have much animosity toward Violeta before.

But since this incident, Hattie had become enemies with Violeta.

She disliked people showing off in front of her the most.

Violeta’s personality and appearance made her a future competitor in the entertainment industry.

Anyway, since they were competitors and couldn’t be friends, they would end up as enemies.

Hattie pondered for a while, then said, “Didn’t you say that your family no longer gives money to Violeta? How did she manage to buy perfume?”

This puzzled Zelena as well.

The rest of the gang came in carrying buckets of water.

“How else could she have bought it? She must have relied on Jasper and his friends,” said Gillian,

“Hattie, don’t you know? Violeta is notorious in our school for being a social butterfly!” added Candy.

“Yeah, previously, she used her connections with Jasper and his group to get into the tennis club, Buying a bottle of perfume is nothing for rich boys like them,” Gillian said.

Hattie asked, “You mean Jasper? Oh, the four handsome guys from the IT school?”

Zelena replied, “Yes, and Liam is one of them.”

Hattie finally understood the situation and asked, “So, Violeta is close to them?”

Zelena confirmed, “Yes.”

Hattie and Benson returned to Quinston from Harbor City to divide the family fortune once they reached adulthood.

On the surface, Hattie and Benson were supposed to refer to Liam as their brother, but in reality, they were fierce rivals.

Now Hattie realized that if Violeta had a good relationship with Liam, then she was destined to become her adversary.

“Hmm,” Hattie smirked. “So that’s the situation.”

Since that was the case, she couldn’t let Violeta get away with it.

Since they were bound to become enemies, instead of allowing Violeta to hinder her future in the entertainment industry after graduation, it would be better to remove her from school and prevent her from having any chance to debut!

Hattie’s eyes gleamed with determination.

Zelena silently observed from the side, with a slight smile playing on her lips.

Let them fight. Let them fight.

It would be ideal if both sides ended up equally harmed, then she could reap the benefits.

Weekend.

Violeta took Tuna to the park for a walk.

Violeta would take Tuna to the park for a walk for two consecutive weeks, hoping to meet someone coincidentally.

She calculated the days, and now it was about time for her to encounter that person.

Many elderly people were exercising in the park. Violeta walked along the stone path with Tuna.

After a while, she rested her legs on the bench.

Tuna had been well-fed during their time with the White family. It had grown even stronger. Its fur was fluffy, and its size had doubled compared to before. It could no longer fit into a shoulder bag.

Violeta sat down to rest, while Tuna lay in the grass by her feet.

Although Tuna was still a puppy, its size was comparable to that of a medium-sized dog. People passing by on the stone path would glance at Tuna.

“Your dog is so beautiful. Is it an Alaskan?”

Violeta forced a smile and replied, “No.”

“Well, then what breed is it?”

What breed?

Violeta glanced at the curious elderly.

She weighed in the possibility if she were to tell the elderly that this was not a dog but a wolf…

Or rather, the largest existing wolf in the world. They probably wouldn’t believe it.

Violeta made up her mind to simply casually respond “This is w Hucku mix”

“Oh, I see. That’s why it looks so silly.”

Tuna was puzzled.

The old man chuckled. He turned around with his hands behind his back and walked away.

Tuna looked at Violeta with its wise eyes. Then it stood up and howled towards the old man.

Violeta slapped Tuna’s paw and said, “No howling allowed.”

Tuna scratched Violeta’s feet with its claws. It looked hurt.

Then, Violeta exhaled and said, “Okay, I’ll be sure to give you a large bone when we get home. Just behave yourself.”

Just then, a golden retriever ran over from the side and sniffed at Tuna. But Tuna was/not very interested in interacting with it.

“Woof! Woof! Woof!”

Violeta heard the sound and looked at it.

This well-groomed golden retriever had strong bones and silky fur.

The more Violeta looked at it, the more familiar it seemed.

“It looks quite familiar. Wait a minute, could it be Cutie?”

Upon closer inspection, she noticed a tag on the golden retriever’s collar! Indeed, had the word “Cutie written on it!

“Cutie, come over here!”

A clear male voice came from behind.

Violeta was stunned and looked up. Sure enough, it was Nolan.

Chapter 94

“Violeta? What are you doing here?” he asked.

Violeta explained- I’m walking my dog.”

Tuna looked puzzled.

Nolan lowered his gaze and saw Tuna. He asked, puzzled, “Is this your dog? It doesn’t look like a dog.”

“Well, boy. You have a keen eye, Tuna twitched its ears and glanced at Nolan.

“It’s a Husky mix.”

“I see.”

The golden retriever ran up to Nolan and wagged its tail.

Indeed, it was Cutie.

Nolan in her previous life used to have a golden retriever named Cutie. Unfortunately, it died from food poisoning.

Violeta really adored that dog. She even fed it sausages while working her part-time job in a thick mascot costume and handing out flyers.

Cutie was very close to Violeta, but Nolan was unaware of this.

In their previous life, the gap between Violeta and Nolan was too great, so she was happy to have the opportunity to interact with Cutie.

Cutie ran up to Violeta and licked her hand.

Tuna was displeased and barked at Cutie, Nolan approached and introduced, “This is my dog, Cutie.”

“Well, indeed, it’s quite cute.”

Nolan would occasionally come to the park to walk his dog. He didn’t expect to meet Violeta here. He was pleasantly surprised by the encounter.

“I often come here to walk my dog, but I haven’t met you before.”

Of course not. I’ve only started coming here two weeks ago I didn’t come to walk Tuna because my backyard was spacious enough for Tuna to play freely without a leash. I mainly come here hoping to coincidentally meet someone.

“I haven’t been here for long,” Violeta replied.

“Well, it seems like we have some fate then.”

Violeta wasn’t convinced. She argued, “By that logic, you also have some fate with the old ladies in the park.

Nolan’s smile froze for a moment before he continued, “In this world, everyone we meet is destined.”

Violeta didn’t want to continue this awkward conversation.

She stood up from her chair and grabbed Tuna’s leash. She said, “It’s getting late. I should head back.”

Nolan could sense Violeta’s discomfort and didn’t insist.

As Violeta was about to leave, an elderly man with silver hair and a unique aura walked toward them from the corner Nolan had previously come from.

“Nolan.”

“Hmm? Hi. Wade.”

Hearing this. Violeta abruptly stopped her steps and immediately turned around.

When she saw the man, Violeta was overjoyed.

Finally, she had encountered the legendary screenwriter, Wade Howell!

Wade approached Nolan. Cutie playfully sniffed him, wagging its tail happily.

“Why did you stop here?”

Nolan smiled gently and explained, “I accidentally met a schoolmate.”

Noticing how familiar Wade and Nolan were, Violeta finally understood that they had known each other for a long time.

Nolan introduced, “Wade, this is Violeta. We went to the same school together.

Wade lazily glanced at Violeta and nodded with a smile.

“Hi, Mr. Wade!” Violeta had visited the park many times in hopes of running into him. She thought she wouldn’t meet him today, but unexpectedly, she did. It seemed like even the gods were on her side.

“Hi, are you in the same school as Nolan?”

“Yeah, I’m also in the performing arts school.”

Wade looked Violeta up and down and said, “Not bad.”

Having been in the entertainment industry for years, Wade has met many talented actresses and idols.

His first impression of Violeta was good because she was polite.

Now that Wade was here, Violeta was not in a rush to leave.

Nolan added, “You should know him, Violeta”

Violeta said, “Of course! He’s an award-winning screenwriter. How could I not know him?”

Anyone studying the performing arts would definitely be familiar with Wade. He was a renowned screenwriter for action movies and Violate knows that.

In her previous life, Violeta began her career in action films as a stunt double. To acquire the necessary skills, she repeatedly watched classic action movies. Among these classics, Wade wrote the screenplay for seven of often.

The female protagonists in Wade’s dramas were all skilled fighters. Each had a unique temperament, and although they had their own individual stories, they all shared one common characteristic – resilience.

Wade had created numerous successful female action roles and gained popularity through his work.

Violeta had always dreamed of landing a role in one of his movies, but unfortunately, her dream was never fulfilled in her previous life.

Wade was already in his sixties. In Violeta’s memory, he announced his retirement at the age of seventy, after completing his final work. “Triple Blood.”

In this life. Violeta was eager to meet him earlier. She longed to personally meet the esteemed action film screenwriter who held a special place in her heart. If given the opportunity, she would love to portray a character from Wade’s repertoire, Wade chuckled heartily and said, “I never expected you to be familiar with an old man like me.”

How could she not be? She had come to this park solely to meet him.

Violeta had come here hoping for a stroke of luck.

She remembered from a magazine interview she had read in her previous life that Wade often exercised in the park near his home.

Wade’s residence was in a nearby old alley. He wasn’t lacking in wealth, but he led a simple and ordinary life as an unassuming old man.

“May I join you for a walk?”

“Of course, let’s go together.”

The three of them strolled towards a small pavilion up ahead.

Violeta engaged in conversation with Wade throughout, discussing his numerous works

“So you’ve seen many of my works.”

“Of course, your works are timeless classics and serve as valuable study material for any actor.”

The audience for action films was predominantly male.

Wade was surprised that a girl like Violeta, with her striking appearance, actually enjoyed action films, Nolan was equally taken aback.

Romantic dramas were currently in vogue and were adored by most girls. Girls like Violeta who found pleasure in watching action films, were a minority.

As a result, Wade’s favorable impression of Violeta grew even stronger.

Nolan knew that Violeta was accompanying them because of her admiration for Wade. Therefore, he remained silent.

Wade received a phone call reminding him to return home and take his medication, which brought their conversation to an end.

Before departing, Wade inquired. “Your name is Violeta, right? You’re a student in Toland University’s performing arts program.”

“Yes, I’m Violeta.”

“Alright then.”

“Well, you guys should continue on. I need to head home now,”

Wade left shortly after.

Violeta felt a twinge of reluctance to part ways with him.

No wonder Nolan had once starred in Wade’s masterpiece “Triple Blood” It turned out that they had known each other for a long time and were friends.

Unless necessary, Wade didn’t like to socialize with people in the industry, let alone attend social events. Consequently, he gained a reputation for being a screenwriter with an eccentric temperament.

Curiously, Violeta asked, “How did you two meet?”

Nolan replied, “We played chess together. He’s a fan of chess.”

That explained it. It seemed that Nolan’s personality was exactly what Wade appreciated, which was why they enjoyed each other’s company.

Chapter 95

Nolan noticed that Violeta had developed a fondness for Wade…

He said, “If you want to see him, you can go to the Ancient Chess Club. He often plays chess there.”

“Oh, really? I’ll go take a look next time. Thank you.”

“No need to thank me.”

Violeta glanced at Nolan.

In fact, Nolan was genuinely kind, just like the person she remembered.

He would definitely make a reliable friend, but he lacked the excitement she remembered from their previous life.

“Well, I’ll go back now.”

“All right.”

Before Violeta left, she squatted down and patted Cutie.

She couldn’t help but remind him, “Recently, there have been cases of dogs being poisoned. If you have time, please train Cutie to refuse food from strangers.”

Cutie was killed by poisoning in Violeta’s previous life.

Violeta suspected that Zelena was behind it, but she had no evidence.

Although she had no evidence, it wouldn’t hurt to give a reminder.

Nolan was puzzled as to why Violeta would say such things.

But he didn’t need to reject a friendly suggestion, so Nolan nodded. “All right.”

“Goodbye.”

Violeta left the park while holding Tuna.

After Violeta left, Nolan looked at her departing figure and walked in the opposite direction while holding Cutie.

At the end of the month, there was a trade-in promotion.

At the same time, a film crew came to Toland University’s performing arts department to select actors, and one of them was the screenwriter, Wade Howell.

were This time, the students to be selected were from the performing arts major in their third year. They shot a classical drama called ‘Night on the River’. Wade was not the main screenwriter but was asked. by a friend to participate in the script revision. After all, Wade had the highest status in martial arts screenwriting and had absolute authority.

In the morning, the instructor informed everyone that the production team would come to the school to select actors. They encouraged everyone to polish their professional skills and assured them that they would have their own opportunities.

The atmosphere in the class instantly became lively.

“Oh my, I envy the junior-year students. When will I be able to shoot my first film?”

“I heard that Wade is the screenwriter for this drama. Can you guess who will be selected from the third year?”

“Although I prefer idol dramas, it wouldn’t be bad to have such a team for my first film!”

“Action films are too tiring. Wire stunts would leave marks all over my body. I don’t want to be covered in injuries at such a young age. The discussions in the front row reached Violeta’s ears.

Violeta lowered her eyelashes slightly.

Yes, action films were too tiring, especially being a stunt double.

But she had been doing this for several years. It was a job no one liked.

Kaylee nudged Violeta’s arm. “Vio, do you think Nolan will be selected this time?”

“He will”

Nolan was in his third year and was highly skilled in his field. He also knew Wade.

No matter how you look at it, Nolan is the perfect candidate.

Moreover, in Violeta’s memory, Nolan’s debut film was indeed a classical martial arts drama. It was his only TV series, and from then on, he became a film star.

It seems that Wade is his benefactor.

Violeta smiled, “Kay, would you like to act in a martial arts film?”

Kaylee readily replied, “Of course! Hehe, I want to be a good actor, but… I don’t have the looks of a lead character. It would be nice to be a supporting role that complements the protagonist.”

The acting industry was very realistic.

Being able to make a living as an actor was a one-in-a-million chance, or even smaller.

Kaylee knew that she didn’t have enough qualifications, so she didn’t have high expectations.

Violeta remarked, “You underestimate yourself. Anyone can become the protagonist. You won’t be a supporting actor forever.

This statement deeply resonated with Kaylee.

But Hattie’s proud tone came through.

“Wade has previously collaborated with my mother. He’s like an uncle to me. When they come. I’ll introduce him to you. Don’t worry, I won’t wait until my junior year to be chosen. I might even start taking on acting roles in my sophomore year.”

“Wow! Hattie, you’re incredible. You truly live up to being your mother’s daughter!”

Zelena felt a pang of envy in her heart. Hattie had a well-connected mother to support her in the entertainment industry.

However, she didn’t show this emotion and instead said, “Hattie, you will definitely become a prominent figure among us in the future! But don’t forget to help us along the way!”

Hattie’s vanity was greatly satisfied by the envious looks of her friends.

“Lena, you underestimate yourself too much. Don’t worry, I will definitely introduce you to good resources when the time comes. We are good sisters, after all!”

“Hattie, you’re so kind!”

Zelena smiled and agreed.

Yes, she went through all the trouble to get close to Hattie and cater to her interests, all for this purpose.

Although the Blake family was not lacking in money, they still needed to establish connections in the entertainment industry.

Hattie was the key and guide for Zelena to enter the entertainment industry.

Zelena was meticulously planning every step she took now.

Someone chimed in, “So, Hattie must be the first one in our class to land a role. I envy her so much. Hattie, can you please give me an autograph? You’re going to be a huge star on the silver screen in the future!”

“Yeah, me too! I want an autograph too…”

“Hattie must be the first one, Lena is the second, and the others definitely won’t have a chance! Haha.”

“Don’t be fooled by those who are arrogant in class. The real competition will happen after graduation, don’t you agree?”

“Of course, being successful in school means nothing. It’s all about who succeeds in the future!”

Their exaggerated laughter reached the back row.

Kaylee rolled her eyes and said, “Vib, they really don’t know how to hide their jealousy. It’s written all over their faces!”

“Let’s just ignore them.”

If sarcasm could bring her down, she would have died a million times already.

Kaylee continued, “Vio, it’s not surprising that they’re reacting this way. The spots for the third round of the campus belle list were announced today, and you’re in first place.

“Vio, you’re the leading lady, so let Zelena be your maid!”

Violeta smirked.

If that day really came, I wonder how Zelena would react.

In the afternoon, preparations for the event began outside the performing arts building.

Many people brought out their unused items, ready to exchange them with others at the stalls during the event.

Additionally, there would be a bottle-picking game once the event started.

One bottle could be exchanged for a small keychain, ten bottles for a six-inch doll, and so on. The more bottles, the better the gifts.

The first-place winner would receive a small medal awarded by the school.

The medal may not hold much significance for ordinary people, but for some students who have been penalized, it is the best opportunity to clear their records!

Chapter 96

This time, all the members of the dance club would participate in the bottle-picking game to help Casey secure first place and use the medal to lift her punishment.

However, they were not the only ones interested in the medal.

The senior from the tennis club who had previously helped Violeta investigate backend data also had her eyes on the medal.

The reason was that her boyfriend also needed to remove his punishment.

Having previously assisted Violeta, the senior now sought Violeta’s help to participate in the game and pick bottles together.

The more people picking bottles, the higher the chances of winning.

Even though Violeta and the senior were not in the same club, Violeta decided to participate because the senior had aided her before.

The members of the dance club somehow discovered that Violeta would also be participating in the game.

They were determined to surpass Violeta!

The afternoon activities commenced.

Many small stalls were neatly set up in the open space downstairs.

The stalls offered various items for exchange.

It resembled a small market, and soon a crowd gathered around the stalls.

Some people even held books or figurines in their hands…

After the stalls were set up, registration for the bottle-picking game began.

Violeta and Kaylee went to the registration area together and were assigned to the senior group.

While filling out the registration form, a large group of people from the dance club approached them.

The student council members in charge of the game handed them the registration forms.

The student who was filling out the form in front saw the large group of people from the dance club approaching. They all made way for them, and some felt pessimistic.

“There are so many of them. They’re going to win this, no questions asked.”

With more people, there will definitely be more bottles picked up. Forget it, I participated, but it’s meaningless. It’s just a waste of time.”

The members of the dance club were pleased to hear their resignation

“Yeah, with so few of you, you should give up quickly. The first place will definitely be ours.”

As they spoke, the people from the dance club also glanced at Violeta and her group of four.

On Violeta’s side, there was only her, Kaylee, her senior, and the senior’s boyfriend.

Compared to the large group from the dance club, they were truly insignificant.

Zelena and Hattie were also among the people from the dance club. When they passed by Violeta while filling out the form. Hattie chuckled.

Casey even rolled her eyes.

Last time at the Moon Festival, they had a grudge against each other.

The senior suddenly felt discouraged. “Ah, it seems we have no hope this time, Violeta. We don’t need to participate and waste any more time.”

Kaylee said, “But we can’t do that. Isn’t your boyfriend going to do an internship this semester? If he gets disciplined, he will definitely have to postpone graduation.”

The senior fell silent for a moment, looked at her boyfriend who had a worried expression, and sighed. helplessly. “If we have to blame someone, it can only be him for not following the rules. Forget it, forget it, let’s not participate. I’ll think of another solution.”

Kaylee looked at Violeta and said, “Vio, what should we do?”

Violeta glanced at the group of people from the dance club, then looked at the game rules.

Suddenly, she had a brilliant plan in mind.

“To win this game, it’s not about having more people, but about having more bottles. As long as we have more bottles than them, we can win too.”

The senior said, “But we only have four people, even if we pick up bottles, we won’t be able to collect more than the dance club.

Violeta replied, “Don’t worry, I have a plan. Let’s fill out the registration form first; the deadline for signing up is approaching.”

Noticing that they still had concerns, Kaylee spoke up, “Just trust Vio. Besides, this is just a game. Even if there in that?”

we lose, we can consider it as participating in the game. What harm, this is just a game. Even if

“Alright”

The four of them began filling out the forms.

Zelena and the others noticed that Violeta didn’t give up and even submitted the forms.

Casey sneered. “With just these few people, how could they possibly collect more bottles than us? It’s a joke.”

Hattie mocked, “Exactly.”

The registration deadline for the game arrived, and nearly fifty people signed up, with twenty of them from the dance club!

The remaining participants had already given up hope of winning the championship and were just hoping to collect a few bottles to exchange for some small gifts.

“It’s now six o’clock, and the bottle-picking game officially begins! The game will last for two hours and end at eight o’clock in the evening. Everyone must bring back all the bottles they collect. Alright, let’s start!”

With the command given, everyone dispersed.

The members of the dance club scattered in all directions..

Violeta stood still as Kaylee and the others prepared to scatter and pick up bottles.

The senior said, “Alright, I’ll go with him to the dormitory area, Kay, you go with Vio to the cafeteria, and we’ll meet up in an hour.”

Kaylee nodded. “Okay, Violeta’s clear voice came, “We don’t need to split up, let’s go to the school gate.”

“Go to the school gate? What are we going to do there?”

Violeta’s lips curved, “There are a lot of bottles over there! Let’s go.”

The three of them were puzzled but still followed Violeta.

When they arrived at the school gate, they found that there were two temporary barbecue stalls across the street!

“How….how can there be two barbecue stalls here!”

The three of them were shocked.

Violeta said, “Of course, they were just set up recently. Look at what’s written on the sign.”

They all looked over.

They saw the sign in front of the barbecue stall that said ‘Spend 15 cents and get a bottle of water!

The barbecue stall was not fully set up yet, but there were already many free mineral water bottles stacked behind it.

The senior said happily, “If that’s the case, we’ll just wait for them to finish drinking the water and then pick them up!”

But Kaylee glanced at the two people busy behind the barbecue stall and suddenly froze, saying Vio, aren’t those Fiona and her husband? Oh my god, you arranged for them to come, didn’t you!”

She was right!

Violeta had arranged for them to set up the barbecue stall.

The sign for the barbecue stall was also temporarily taken down from a shop, and it said ‘Sunset Coffee Barbecue Limited Time Stall’ on it.

By having Fiona and the others set up a stall, it would not only achieve the advertising effect pithecafé But N would also help win the bottle-picking game, making it a win-win situation.

It was the time when students finished school and went out for dinner, and as soon as they left the school gate, they could see the barbecue stall across the street.

The sign said that with a 15-cent purchase, they could get a free bottle of water.

er. Violeta couldn’t guarantee that every person would go and get the water, but at least seventy percent would.

So they just needed to wait here and pick up bottles.

Kaylee said. “This is great! With this, we’re guaranteed to win!”

The senior gushed, “Violeta, thank you so much, but this seems too expensive, I…!

Violeta answered, “Don’t worry, just consider it as coming here to advertise.” The money from selling one bottle of water could be earned back by selling one more skewer of barbecue, so there’s no loss at all.

Chapter 97

They were immediately captivated by the sign.

Many people had the idea of taking advantage of the freebies and ordered barbecue to receive a complimentary drink Only a few individuals went there to spend a little money and get a drink, while the majority ordered several skewers and ate while waiting in front of the barbecue stall. After finishing their drinks, they would dispose of the empty bottles in the clean trash bin Fiona had prepared.

Once the bin was full, Fiona would drag it to the school gate to hand it over to Violeta and the others.

In less than thirty minutes. Violeta and her group had already collected thirty bottles of mineral water.

However, their act of waiting at the school gate to collect the bottles was quickly discovered by the members of the dance club.

A group of people from the dance club rushed to the school gate and immediately spotted Violeta and her three companions.

Beside their legs were pockets filled to the brim with mineral water bottles.

Just a moment ago, the dance club had only collected twenty-seven bottles throughout the entire school!

Upon seeing this, Casey gritted her teeth and said, “Isn’t this cheating?

Zelena added, “They can just wait here and pick up the mineral water bottles. It’s really unfair.”

They rushed over and accused Violeta and her companions angrily.

“You have no shame! You’re not following the rules of the game!”

“What are you doing here, waiting like this? It’s simply too unfair!”

“Who plays games like this, being sneaky and deceitful? Let’s report them and have their participation in the competition canceled!”

“Yes, exactly!”

As they spoke, someone immediately made a phone call to report them.

Seeing so many people on their side, the senior started to feel a bit anxious.

“Vio, what should we do?”

Violeta stood confidently in front of the members of the dance club and said, “It’s okay, let them report us.”

Before the game started, Violeta was already very familiar with the rules.

Their actions did not violate any rules, so there was no need to worry.

We Broke No Rules and the members of the dance club crowded around them.

“Look at them! Isn’t this considered cheating?”

“We worked hard to collect bottles at school, while Violeta and a few others just waited here! This is so unfair to us!”

“Yeah, what’s the point? We could have just waited here too. Who wants to go around the campus picking up bottles?”

“Disqualify them!”

An argument broke out.

The members of the student council looked at Violeta and then at the members of the dance club.

Violeta crossed her arms and said, “How exactly have we violated the rules?” Casey replied, “This! This is how!”

Violeta responded, “The game rules state that it should be played within the campus area. Have we left the campus?”

The members of the student council looked at the positions of Violeta and her group and realized that they had indeed not left the campus. They were just standing at the school gate.

“Not really, they didn’t leave the school gate. They are still within the school grounds.”

Casey couldn’t believe it.

Hattie added, “The rule was about picking up bottles, and they didn’t pick any here!”

Violeta retorted, “Who said we didn’t pick any?”.

Just then, Fiona arrived, dragging a bucket filled with newly collected trash.

Instead of handing the bucket directly to Violeta, Fiona dumped the mineral water bottles from the bucket at the school gate. Violeta’s team stood at the gate, picking up the discarded bottles.

This move completely ballled everyone in the dance club.

Violeta casually remarked, “If we didn’t pick the bottles up, then how come these bags are filled with them? Magic?”

Hattie narrowed her eyes, surprised by Violeta’s cunning.

The members of the student council nodded in agreement. Indeed, they did retrieve them, so it doesn’t count as a violation.”

Zelena expressed her protest, “But their behavior is so unfair to us! Isn’t fairness the essence of playing games? If this continues, we won’t be able to play anymore!”

However, the student council disregarded how the game was played; they only considered the number of bottles.

“Violeta and her group did not break any rules. The game will proceed as usual, and the team with the most bottles will win.” declared the student council before turning around and leaving without hesitation.

The members of the dance club stood there, seething with anger.

How could they, with so many people, still lose to Violeta and her three friends? It was simply unfair.

Casey gritted her teeth and said. “They are truly deceitful and cunning! Their character is despicable.

Kaylee responded, “You guys are the ones with really bad character. All of you in the dance club are listed under one person’s name, and it’s you who destroyed the fairness of this game!”

From the beginning, the dance club had been bullying the minority. And now they were talking about fairness. It was truly laughable!

Zelena glanced at the barbecue stall across the street. More and more students were going out for lunch. In just a moment, the small bucket had already accumulated quite a few empty water bottles.

If things continue like this, the dance club will definitely lose.

Suddenly, Zelena had a bright idea.

“Since we can’t determine any violations this way, why don’t we also wait here for the bottles?

“Anyway, the bottles will be thrown on the ground, so when the time comes, we can pick them up Upon hearing this. Casey immediately laughed and said, “Yes, whoever picks up the bottles that are dropped on the ground, they belong to them too!”

This was an unfair advantage. The dance club had more people, so if it came to a real fight, Violeta and the other three wouldn’t stand a chance.

“Yes, let’s wait here too. After the people on the other side bring the bottles over, we’ll go and Le pick them up.

Anyway well up. Anyway, whoever picks them up first gets to keep them.

Kaylee, upon hearing their words, became furious,

“Are you guys thieves?”

Casey replied, “Don’t use such harsh words. Are your names written on the bottles? It’s not your stuff! If it falls on the ground, why can’t we pick it up?”

The barbecue stall was arranged by Violeta, and the members of the dance club now wanted to take credit for Violeta’s achievements.

The senior asked, “Violeta, what sin should we do? There aren’t many bottles in the bag right now. in the bag right now. If they try to snatch them from us later, we definitely won’t be able to compete,”

Kaylee said, “They have no share. Only Zelena could come up with something like this.”

Violeta glanced at her wristwatch and said, “Don’t worry, there’s still plenty of time until the game ends.”

A moment later, Fiona came dragging a trash bin over.

She dumped a whole bin of water bottles on the ground. Just as Kaylee and the others were about to pick them up, they were pushed aside by the approaching members of the dance club.

In just a few seconds, all the bottles on the ground were picked up.

Kaylee and the others were no match for the dance club’s large number of people.

The dance club had twice as many members as them.

Previously, the dance club had already collected over twenty bottles, and with the new batch, they now had a total of over fifty, equaling the number of Violeta and the others.

Chapter 98

“I think we can declare victory now. We’ve definitely won.”

“Let’s count. We already have fifty-seven. We picked up quite a few just now! Hahaha…”

There’s still plenty of time left in the game. At this rate, we will definitely collect over a hundred. What was the previous record for bottle picking?”

“I remember it was sixty-five last year. The record holder was from three years ago. They collected a total of ninety-eight bottles. I heard that everyone in the class participated at that time, and it was right after the sports meet, so there were more bottles.

“Ninety-eight bottles. We will definitely break the record this time.”

“Opportunities like this won’t come again in the future. No one will be able to surpass our record.”

“Hahahaha…”

In contrast to the celebration in the dance club, the atmosphere on Violeta’s side was somewhat somber.

Only Violeta remained composed, while Kaylee and the others felt dejected.

Violeta reassured them, saying, ‘Don’t worry, we’ll wait for reinforcements.

The senior asked in surprise, “Reinforcements?”

Kaylee asked, “Do we still have reinforcements?”

Violeta replied, “Of course.”

They should be coming soon. The basketball game should be over by now.

The bottle-picking game started at six o’clock, and the basketball game ended at seven o’clock.

Violeta anticipated that Casey would also participate in the bottle-picking game and made a plan in advance.

When the senior asked for Violeta’s help to join the bottle-picking game, Violeta mentioned it in the group chat.

Upon learning that Violeta was going to participate in the game, Hayden and his friends teased and mocked her as the bottle-picking girl.

But jokes aside.

They were not hesitant at all and agreed to participate together.

However, they couldn’t come right away because the game started at six o’clock, and they finished playing basketball at seven o’clock.

Kaylee suddenly realized and said, “Oh, did you invite the club president and the others to come too?” The senior asked. “Huh? The club president and the others are participating too?”

Violeta nodded and said, “They will be here soon.”

People from the dance club nearby overheard Violeta’s words.

They whispered, “It seems like Violeta also invited Jasper and his friends from the tennis club.”

That’s impossible. Jasper and his friends are all wealthy guys. How could they come to pick up bottles? That is just wishful thinking.”

“I agree. Those guys from the tennis club are all wealthy. They have never participated in this game before. How could they join this year?”

“I don’t believe Violeta has that kind of influence.”

“Neither do I…

Hattie turned to Zelena and asked, “My older brother is also in the tennis club, right?”

Zelena nodded. “Yes,”

Hattie imagined the icy Liam. It was hard to believe that Violeta could persuade him to join.

After Hattie and Benson returned to the Ridge family, they thought they would be treated the same as Liam because, after all, they also carried the Ridge family bloodline.

But they didn’t expect that, although the Ridge family acknowledged their identities, Liam was the one with absolute authority in the Ridge family.

If Liam was present at home, no one would start to eat until he sat at the table!

This was enough to show how high Liam’s status was in the Ridge family. Compared to Liam, Benson seemed to have no status at all.

Hattie saw this and became anxious.

If she wanted to inherit the family business, she had to bring Liam down, but this task was undoubtedly very difficult. Liam had no weaknesses, and his three influential friends by his side would undoubtedly become a powerful force for him in the future.

Violeta, who was just an ordinary girl, managed to infiltrate Liam’s social circle.

This was unbelievable.

Zelena said, “Hattie, Violeta, and Jasper from the tennis club are suspected to be in a romantic relationship. She is our club president’s love rival.”

Hattie was taken aback, “What? Is there a connection between them?” Someone nearby chimed in, Even though they are currently dating, everyone in the school knows how quickly Jasper changes girlfriends. If we calculate the time, Violeta will also be dumped soon. When she gets dumped, it will be her downfall at school! Let’s see how arrogant she will be then.”

Casey expressed concern, “But what if Violeta really called them over…?”

Zelena reassured her, ‘Casey, don’t worry. Even if those four come, there won’t be as many of them as us. Besides, we’re all girls. Do you think they would dare to hit us? Once this gets out, they won’t have any reputation left in school.”

Casey asked. “But what if more than four of them come? What if Violeta also calls the other members of the tennis club?”

Hattie frowned. That’s unlikely. Isn’t it said that all the members of the tennis club are wealthy kids? Does Violeta have that kind of influence?”

Zelena replied. “I don’t think she does. Even the gentleman Bro from the tennis club doesn’t want to perform on stage at the Moon Festival. How could he possibly come to help us pick up bottles?”

After hearing their analysis, Casey felt relieved.

It seemed like she was going to win this time, and her punishment would definitely be lifted.

Half an hour passed.

The members of the dance club successfully collected another batch of bottles, bringing the total to eighty.

The gap was widening, and Casey became more confident.

Kaylee worriedly said. “If this continues, the gap will only get bigger.”

As soon as she finished speaking, a large group of people from the tennis club approached from afar.

The senior turned her head and saw them, showing a joyful expression. ‘Our club members have arrived!”

Violeta turned her head and, upon see

ng their arrival, smiled.

Zoren walked up to Violeta and raised his chin, “Are we not here on time?”

Violeta replied, “You’re not late. But you were very close.”

The senior was genuinely surprised to see them because she had never thought that these gentlemen from the tennis club would be willing to help her. Initially, she didn’t consider asking for help from the club members.

She only approached Violeta.

But she didn’t expect that by finding Violeta, she had found the best helper.

The people from the dance club nearby were shocked.

“The people from the tennis club actually came, and Violeta actually managed to bring them here? I don’t believe it must be because Violeta has a connection with Jasper, so Jasper called them to come together.”

Casey clenched her fists. “How did she manage to do it?”

Zelena was equally surprised. She didn’t expect that Violeta already had such influence in the tennis club!

“Don’t lose hope, everyone! Even though they have come, our numbers, we are almost equal to theirs. We have more people now, so we can’t lose!”

“Yes, we might not necessarily lose.”

Since the Moon Festival, this was another battle between the dance club and the tennis club!

They lost in the previous Moon Festival, but this time, they definitely couldn’t afford to lose again!

Chapter 99

The tennis club members gathered to offer their assistance.

The senior expressed her deep gratitude.

“Thank you all for coming to help.

“We are all members of the same club, so it’s only natural for us to assist when needed.”

“Yes, if you had informed us earlier, we would have arrived sooner.”

The senior nodded gratefully, unable to express anything other than gratitude.

Violeta’s considerate actions deserved special thanks.

Kaylee turned to Violeta and said, “Vio, you really thought of everything. If it weren’t for everyone’s help, we would have surely lost today.”

Violeta blinked at Kaylee.

“We won’t lose.”

Since Violeta had arranged the barbecue stall, she could ask Fiona and her husband to leave at any time.

Once they left, there would be no more free mineral water bottles available.

Compared to the water bottles in the hands of Violeta and the others, the dance club had the advantage over them.

The dance club members managed to snatch two waves of water bottles from behind, momentarily surpassing them.

Because Violeta had a backup plan and knew that the tennis club members would arrive later, she had been waiting without taking any action, allowing the dance club members to enjoy their temporary victory. But their happiness wouldn’t last long.

Fiona dragged the trash can over and poured the mineral water bottles onto the ground.

The dance club members rushed over, but they still couldn’t match the speed of the tennis club members. After all, the tennis club members practiced tennis every day, which improved their speed and agility, something the dance club members couldn’t compare to.

They were the first to grab the mineral water bottles, and the members of the dance club glared at them, looking very resentful.

The tennis club members put the mineral water bottles in their bags, and their mockery reached the ears of the dance club members.

“Slowpokes. They might as well throw in the towel.”

“Forgive them. No one can catch up to a lightning bolt.”

“Hahaha…

Fury flared.

The dance club members turned their heads to glare at them.

“What are you looking at? Haven’t seen a handsome guy before?”

“I’ve never seen someone so self-absorbed Ugh, let’s go, girls.

The dance club members gathered together, waiting for Fiona to come and pour the bottles.

But they would be disappointed because the tennis club members were faster than them every time. Some of the boys would step on the bottles and then pick them up, leaving no chance for the dance club.

This repeated twice, and once again, Violeta’s bottles surpassed Casey’s.

Casey was getting anxious.

“What should we do? If this continues, we will definitely lose. There’s only half an hour left!”

Zelena and Hattie exchanged a glance.

There was an inherent difference in physical strength between boys and girls, and if they were to compete directly, they would surely lose.

Continuing like this would only result in missing out again and again.

Zelena’s eyes flickered as she came up with a clever plan.

Lowering her voice, she said, “Come here, I’ll tell you a solution Kaylee was counting the bottles when she caught a glimpse of them huddled together, discussing something. Without a doubt, they were devising another plan.

“Vio, they’re up to something again.”

Violeta glanced in the direction of Zelena and said, “It’s okay, we’ll deal with it when the time comes. The bottle is the most important thing. As long as we get the bottles, we can successfully clear the senior’s boyfriend’s punishment.”

It would be strange if Zelena was willing to fall behind like this. Hearing Violeta’s words, the senior turned her head and looked at Violeta with gratitude. “Violeta, if you ever need my help in the future, just ask. I will do everything I can to assist you.”

Violeta smiled faintly and replied, “Didn’t you already help me last time? Don’t worry about it.”

Despite her words, investigating the campus belle pageant last time was also her responsibility.

However, this time Violeta not only had people set up stalls at the school gate, but also gathered everyone in the club to assist her. This favor was much greater than what she did last time, and she must repay it in the future.

Ten minutes later, Fiona brought another batch of bottled water.

Before the bottle even hit the ground, members of the dance club rushed over. However, this time they weren’t coming for the bottle, but for the boys from the tennis club.

Some members of the dance club grabbed the boys from the tennis club and shouted, “He touched me!”

The boys from the tennis clubs were stunned, and in that moment, another small group of dance club members quickly picked up the bottles from the ground and ran away.

Amidst the chaos, by the time the boys realized what was happening, most of the bottles on the ground had already been taken.

This must be the dirty trick that Zelena had thought of before.

“I can’t believe they would stoop so low. It’s despicable to cheat in a game!”

Violeta lowered her eyelashes, acknowledging that this move was indeed cunning but effective.

“Kay, how many bottles do we have now?”

“One hundred and five.”

They had already surpassed their previous record in terms of quantity.

The dance club had fewer bottles, probably around ninety-something.

There was still half an hour left, and Fiona’s bottle delivery would probably only last for two more rounds.

In other words, the final decisive moment would be within these two rounds.

However, Fiona spoke up at this moment, “Vio, we’re running out of bottled water, and there are fewer ter, and and fewer Students now.

The number of bottles in the final round would be more than double the previous rounds.

If the members of the dance club were to retrieve these bottles, their quantity would far exceed that of the tennis club, Kaylee said. “So that means in the final round, we absolutely cannot let them get ahead! If we don’t snatch them, we’ll truly lose!”

The senior furrowed her brows and analyzed, “They’re using their bodies as shields. If the guys resort to m violence, they will definitely be criticized. How can we continue to thrive in school if our reputation is tarnished?”

A difficult problem lay before them.

Violeta calmly spoke, “In the end, it comes down to speed. Even if they try to block us with their bodies, they can only hold back a portion of our team. So, let’s also divide our team and engage with them. Only a portion of us will go for the bottles, and we’ll see who can grab more!”

Kaylee nodded. “That’s the only option we have now. I believe we will be faster than them!”

Time passed slowly.

 The barbecue stall began to close, and the members of the dance club understood that this was the final round…

Victory or defeat hung in the balance.

After packing up their stalls, Fiona came over dragging a trash bin.

As she reached the school gate, everyone focused their attention and rushed towards the gate!

Some members of the dance club firmly blocked the male students from the tennis club, and some even held onto one each.

The male students from the tennis club had anticipated this move, so a few of them stepped forward to engage with the dance club members.

The bottles fell to the ground, scattered all around.

Chapter 100

Bottles were scattered on the ground as if they were precious gold.

Everyone rushed to grab them.

One minute later, it all came to an end…

The bottles on the ground were divided, and the bags on both sides were filled to the brim.

“It’s about time. Let’s go back first.”

Kaylee glanced at the bags on both sides. They seemed evenly matched, and it was impossible to tell who had more or less with the naked eye.

The last round had too many bottles, and the people from the dance club were too cunning. The number they picked up should be no less than ours.

On the way back, Violeta noticed that Hayden and Liam were missing. She approached Zoren and asked, “Zoren, where are Hayden and Liam?”

Zoren had been so focused on grabbing bottles that he didn’t even notice Hayden and Liam. If it weren’t for Violeta’s reminder, he might have completely forgotten about them.

Zoren looked back and indeed did not see Hayden and Liam. “Are they missing? I don’t know. Let’s give them a call.”

Jasper said, “They left just a moment ago. They didn’t say where they were going. Don’t worry. Let’s go back to the venue and count the bottles. They might come back soon.”

Before long, everyone returned to the gaming venue.

At this point, most of the items on the gift stalls had been exchanged.

Members from the dance club and the tennis club walked over in a large group, drawing the attention of others. People gathered around to see what was happening.

The members of the student council were keeping track of time. “Time’s up! The game is over.”

Kaylee and her senior placed the bags filled with mineral water bottles on the table.

On the dance club’s side, two people came forward to place their bags. Two bags resembling small mountains were placed on the table, eliciting gasps from the onlookers.

“Wow, they’ve collected a lot of bottles!”

“At first glance, it doesn’t seem like there’s much difference. They both have quite a lot.”

“They’re really impressive to have picked up so many bottles.”

“They must have broken the record.”

The student council members looked at the bags in front of them and placed labels on each.

Later on, participants from other games came one after another, exchanging a few scattered bottles for keychains and small figurines.

After completing the count of bottles from the other participants, the official counting for the dance club and tennis club began.

However, they halted before counting the number of bottles.

Hattie took a step forward and spoke, challenging the situation.

“I want to report them for violating the rules.”

“Huh?”

“When we registered, there were only four people, including Violeta. Now they’ve brought a bunch of people. Isn’t this a violation of the rules?”

Zelena added. “Exactly, they started with just four people and now there are so many. Isn’t that a violation?”

Casey crossed her arms, her head held high. They’ve been finding loopholes from the beginning. Now, the number has more than doubled. If this isn’t considered a violation, we might as well forget about the rules in future games.

Their words resonated with the onlookers nearby.

The onlookers all chimed in.

“They are right. When we registered earlier, I also noticed there were only four of them. How come there are suddenly so many now?”

It’s indeed a violation.”

“If it’s a violation, should they be disqualified from participating?”

Amidst the crowd’s accusations, student council members exchanged glances, showing you a bit of helplessness.

“Is there anything else you want to say, Violeta?”

Violeta shook her head, saying, “If the registration was for only four people, and there’s a discrepancy in the number during the game, it’s indeed a violation.

There’s nothing more to say,”

Casey chuckled. “Let’s see how you can argue your way out of this one. There’s nothing much left to say this time, right?”

“You’ve violated the rules!”

Zelena’s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she addressed Violeta, “Violeta, did you carefully read the game rules before participating? Next time, please pay closer attention. Gathering so many bottles and having to cancel our participation due to rule violations is a waste of effort. What a shame.”

Violeta suddenly smiled. “I mentioned that this situation is a violation, but I didn’t admit that we violated the rules”

Hattie asked. “You still refuse to admit that you violated the rules?”

Violetta ignored them and turned to the members of the student council.

“Hey, why don’t you bring out our registration form from earlier and see if we violated the rules?”

The registration forms were gathered, and the student council members opened their folders to search for the registration forms.

They retrieved Violeta’s registration form and quickly scanned through it.

The answer became clear in an instant.

“They didn’t violate the rules. On this registration form, not only are the four of them listed, but also the names of all the tennis club members.

“Huh?”

“What?”

The student council members presented the registration form to everyone at the scene.

“On this form, Violeta wrote the names of all the tennis club members. She registered on behalf of the entire group.

Everyone was left speechless.

It was like a sudden revelation, completely unbelievable.

Did Violeta plan this move?

Casey stared at Violeta with wide eyes and incredulously asked, “I don’t believe it. Violeta, do you remember the names of so many people?” Violeta placed her hands behind her back, smiling slightly. “I may not be good at many things, but I have a good memory. You can double-check the form yourself if you don’t believe me.”

A total of four registration forms were submitted earlier.

When the dance club members arrived, discussions broke out among the onlookers, and everyone eagerly watched the scene.

Only Violeta was seen focusing on in filling out the form at that time, and she was s filling in the names of all the filling the tennis club members!

Now, it was their turn to laugh.

Kaylee chuckled. “What’s the matter, you, continue Casey? You can gather all the club members to help you, can’t we have the tennis club members help us? Being narrow-minded is a pity. You’re all so petty!”

Casey’s face turned red with anger, unable to utter a single word.

 Hattie’s expression also didn’t look good. This was the second time she had been embarrassed by Violeta.

Who would have thought that Violeta was so cunning?

“All right, since they didn’t violate the rules, let’s count the bottles.”

The student council members neatly returned the forms and emptied the battles from the bags.

About ten minutes passed.

The data was now available.

“On Casey Lambert’s side, there are 124 bottles, while on Nessie Griun’s side, there are 131 bottles!”

Nessie Griun was the name of the senior.

Upon hearing the results, Kaylee and the others cheered joyfully, “Oh! We won.

We have more bottles than them!”

“Wait a moment!”

However, at that moment Zelena took out ten more small bottles from her bag. “I still have some here. I haven’t counted these yet!”

Seeing Zelena produce more bottles from her bag, everyone widened their eyes in surprise.

“Zelena, why are you bringing out bottles now?”

Zelena replied, “Why not? I am a participant, and these bottles were collected earlier. I just forgot to take them out!

“With these additional ten bottles, our total becomes 134, three more than yours!

“We should be the winners!”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 481, 482, 483, 484, 485, 486, 487, 488, 489, 490)

Chapter 481

“Hm, that’s smart,” Hugh commented.

Jack said nothing.

You bastard. Must you be so indifferent? I’m not blind.

Jack got up and was preparing to leave when Hugh called out to him at the door.

“Wait a minute.”

Jack turned. “What is it?”

“Are you sure you’re not going back to the entertainment industry?” Hugh’s hand rested on his chin, his deep black eyes narrowing slightly.

Seeing that expression on his brother, Jack knew that Hugh was keeping something from him.

What is he scheming?

Jak was alarmed and stared at his brother. “Hugh, what are you thinking of doing?!”

Over the years of repeatedly getting the short end of the stick, Jack had learned to be shrewd.

“I think you should stay in showbiz for a while longer. While you are at it, you can bring Jess along.”

“That doesn’t seem right. Why not let her join the clothing company?”

Hugh looked at his idiotic brother and sighed. “You don’t want Jess to tag along?”

“That’s not the problem. It’s just that…” Jack found his words stuck in his throat. His eyes widened. “Hugh, are you thinking of…”

Hugh brought a finger to his lips and made a hushing gesture.

“I see. I’ll cooperate fully.”

“It’s late. Go and sleep.”

As Jack trudged off, he suddenly felt like he was carrying a heavy burden on his shoulders.

Back in his room, he dialed a number he hadn’t called in a long time.

“Matthew, where are you?” Hearing the background noise on the other end of the line, Jack knitted his eyebrows. Matthew walked out of the lounge. “Jack, what’s up?”

“I’ve thought about it, and I think I still like acting.” The line was silent for a long time. Matthew finally found his voice again. “Are you serious?”

“Of course, I am. It’s just that, at this point, it’s a little difficult to get back into it, you know?” Jack said in a troubled tone.

“That’s easy to manage! I’ll handle this, and I guarantee that you’ll return with great fanfare! No one would even have noticed that you were gone.”

Matthew’s life at the company had been tough when Jack was not around earlier.

But all is good now. The star is back!

As Matthew continued explaining how things would go, Jack felt more at ease.

Before hanging up, Jack asked abruptly, “May I ask you something?”

“What is it?”

“Am I smart?”

Matthew stayed silent for a moment.

“Of course, you are! If you aren’t smart, who is? Really. If you aren’t, how could the rest of us survive?” His voice was full of sincerity.

“Okay.” Jack hung up the phone, satisfied with the answer he got.

Jessica stayed at home with Yusra over the weekend. She was pleased to watch her mother’s mood gradually improve.

Yuliana brought over a tray of snacks and sat in front of the two of them. “Mom, Jess, Jasmine made some pastries.

Try them.”

Yusra glanced at her. “You can put that down.”

Jessica asked, “Have you graduated from university yet?”

Yuliana smiled. “I haven’t been to school before. I’m in poor health, so Dad hired a tutor to school me at home.”

“I see.”

Yuliana was afraid that Jessica had misunderstood her so she quickly elaborated, “Jess, please don’t take it the wrong way. I wasn’t implying anything.”

Jessica smiled. “Why are you so scared? I didn’t say anything.”

Yuliana nervously gripped the hem of her clothes.

Just then, Wendy, a staff of the Ferguson household, walked over and nodded at Yusra before directing her attention toward Jessica. “You must be Jessica!”

Jessica didn’t recognize the middle-aged woman in front of her. “And you are?”

Wendy said cheerfully, “I wait on Old Mrs. Ferguson. Last night, she returned from Mount Hallow, where she went to pray for blessings. She heard that Mr. Ferguson’s precious second daughter was back and asked me to bring her over.”

Chapter 482

“Did you just call her the second daughter?”

Jack’s cold voice echoed. His piercing eyes glared at the middle-aged woman.

Catching his gaze, Wendy realized she had made a mistake. “I am sorry, my mistake. I’m getting old, and my brain doesn’t work as well as it used to.”

“Hmph,” Jack snorted. “It’s not because you’re old. It’s that your sight and loyalty are blinded.”

Wendy’s expression morphed into that of contempt, but she did not dare to retort. She bowed her head and listened quietly.

“That’s enough,” Yusra said.

Jack had wanted to continue, but he couldn’t say anything after his mother spoke.

With Yusra standing up for her, Wendy’s expression lightened.

“Ms. Jessica, please follow me to visit Old Mrs. Ferguson,” Wendy prompted.

When Jack saw that Wendy was trying to cleverly weasel her way out of the situation, he became enraged again.

Yusra was one step ahead of him. She turned toward Jasmine. “Please gather all the housekeepers.”

Jasmine took one look at Wendy before turning away.

Once Jasmine left, Yusra told Wendy, “Please wait a moment.”

“Mrs. Ferguson, Old Mrs. Ferguson is kept waiting,” Wendy reminded.

“It will only be five minutes, tops.”

“But…”

Wendy wanted to say something, but looking at the carefree way Yusra was holding her cup of coffee, Wendy understood her attitude. All she could do was wait quietly.

Yuliana flashed a comforting smile in Wendy’s direction.

Wendy felt the warmth and felt calmer glancing at Jessica, who had remained silent throughout.

Jessica gestured for Jack to sit down and personally poured him a cup of coffee.

Soon, Jasmine gathered all the housekeepers. They lined themselves up in a row in the courtyard and curiously looked at Yusra with perturbed expressions.

“Mrs. Ferguson, everybody except for Warren, Mr. Ferguson’ s driver, is here,” Jasmine reported quietly to Yusra.

Yusra put down her coffee and glanced over the housekeepers with a gentle gaze. She addressed them warmly, “You all have worked so hard over the years. I have not been well in the past few years, but now my mind is clear. Firstly, I would like to get to know everyone. Secondly, I wish to make an announcement.”

Yusra then continued, “Regardless of how you have been doing things in the past, from now on, you all must act in accordance with what I say. If anyone feels uncomfortable with it, you don’t have to force yourself – you may speak to Jasmine, claim two months of salary, and leave.”

Yusra went on to give everyone her instructions. “Naturally, I’d be happy if you wish to stay in the Ferguson household. However, if you choose to stay, you have to abide by the rules. Whoever disobeys such rules will have to leave immediately.”

Yusra’s voice was warm, but her tone also carried a sense of seriousness befitting that of a matriarch.

Jessica looked at her mother with gleaming eyes.

Now, this is what my mother should be like!

Initially, all the housekeepers were lazy and did not care much about their work.

However, after hearing Yusra’s words, their expressions changed. They straightened themselves up as they grew increasingly nervous.

Yusra continued, “In this household, the number one rule is that you need to be able to properly recognize the members of the Ferguson family. If you can’t even distinguish one from another, there’s no point in staying.”

Wendy was only listening indifferently in the beginning, but as Yusra went on, it seemed like the words were being directed at her.

“Who is the eldest daughter in the Ferguson family?” Yusra asked.

The housekeepers’ gazes all fell on Jessica.

No one there was a fool. Anyone could tell why Yusra had called them there.

Chapter 483

“Ms. Jessica!” Jasmine took the lead in answering Yusra’s question.

All the housekeepers then faced the girl and said in unison,” Ms. Jessica!”

The sound of the housekeepers identifying Jessica as the eldest daughter rang loudly in Wendy’s and Yuliana’s ears. Their words seemed so loud that their hearts were left trembling.

Wendy and Yuliana looked ill at ease.

Wendy felt her face heat up with embarrassment while Yuliana kept her gaze down, her hands gripping the hem of her clothes tightly under the table.

Yusra looked at Wendy. “Wendy, who is Lilian in this household?”

Wendy forced a stiff smile on her face. Dryly, she said, “Ms. Jessica is the eldest daughter.”

“And what about Yuliana?”

Wendy reluctantly responded, “The second daughter.”

Yusra smiled. “Wendy, remember this clearly. Don’t address them wrongly again.

Jessica felt like laughing.

What a clever way of handling the matter! It feels like a knife piercing your heart, but it’s done so delicately that no one could really complain about it. Jessica found that Yusra’s quiet approach was completely different from hers. Jack added, “Address her properly more often. You’ll get used to it and won’t make that mistake again. Don’t you agree, Wendy?”

Wendy smiled awkwardly. “Yes.”

Yusra turned to Jessica and held her hands. “When you’re at your Grandma’s, you don’t have to be scared or worried. She doesn’t care about anything. My only fear for you is that you may be wronged.”

Wendy was not happy to hear that.

Why is she speaking as if Old Mrs. Ferguson will pick on her?

Jessica understood. “All right.”

“Go on, then.”

Jessica then followed Wendy out.

Yuliana rose and was about to leave when Yusra stopped her.

“Yuliana, stay here. Accompany me while I arrange the flowers.”

The girl felt hesitant but put on a smile. She looked at Yusra and said, “Okay.”

Twenty minutes later, the car pulled up to Mount Jade, passed through several checkpoints, and stopped in front of a quaint mansion.

The chauffeur got out of the car, swiftly opened the passenger door, and stepped aside respectfully.

Jessica stepped out of the car and took in the sight of the inconspicuous house. She knew that not just anyone could live there.

“Please come with me,” Wendy said dully and walked off right away, not caring if Jessica was following.

They walked through a corridor, passed the courtyard, and headed to the shrine room.

Wendy walked up to the door and knocked on it. “Old Mrs. Ferguson, Ms. Jessica has arrived.”

Hearing herself being addressed in this way, Jessica raised her eyebrows, and a playful smile appeared on her lips.

There was no response. Wendy said, “Old Mrs. Ferguson must be reciting her scriptures now. Wait for her outside. When she’s done, she will let you in.”

“I have many things to do, so I cannot stay with you. You wait here.”

Before leaving, she added, “By the way, Old Mrs. Ferguson enjoys peace and quiet and doesn’t like to be disturbed.

Remember, don’t make any loud noises.”

Jessica watched Wendy leave. She then turned her head toward the closed doors of the shrine room. Her lips curved into a smile.

She noticed that the mansion was quiet. It was neither particularly luxurious nor exquisite.

Wendy was clearly trying to assert her authority. If I were to wait here obediently, I’d really be a fool.

Jessica slowly turned and walked away from the room.

An hour later, the shrine room door opened. A housekeeper, Georgia Harwood, was about to call Jessica in but realized that the young lady was nowhere in sight.

She went to find Wendy. “Where did Jessica run off to?”

Chapter 484

Wendy was dumbfounded.

“She was still here just now.”

“Go and find her quickly! You don’t want to keep Old Mrs. Ferguson waited for long,” Georgia commanded.

“Yes, of course!”

Wendy called the housekeepers over, and they started looking all over the mansion.

They searched each room. Finally, they found Jessica fast asleep in the reception parlor.

“My goodness, why are you sleeping here? Old Mrs. Ferguson was looking for you.” Wendy complained, “Did I not instruct you to wait in the courtyard? Why are you here?” “You are so undisciplined!” Wendy continued, incessantly nagging at Jessica.

Jessica dug her ear and blew on her finger toward Wendy. The latter stepped back in shock, her face filled with disgust.

“Go learn the rules first. Then, you’ll have the right to chastise others.”

Jessica walked past the woman, ignoring her incensed expression.

Entering the shrine room, Jessica smelled the faint scent of sandalwood. She walked through the entrance hall and into the inner room. In the center of the room sat Teresa. She had gray hair and was chanting scriptures.

Georgia said in a low voice, “You can wait here. Old Mrs. Ferguson will be done very soon.”

Jessica yawned. So, it turns out that the old woman is not yet done. This Georgia called me back just to keep watch on me as I stand here in punishment.

Having understood their intention, Jessica stood there obediently.

Georgia was nearby, watching her.

The only sound in the room was Teresa’s chanting, nothing else. It was awkwardly silent.

Ten minutes later, Jessica opened her mouth to speak. However, as quick as lightning, Georgia gestured for her to hush, preventing her from talking.

Hm, at least this one is more capable than Wendy. She looked around and chose a lounge chair at the side to sit on.

Just as she sat down, however, Georgia walked over. Shaking her head, she indicated for Jessica to stand up. Jessica blinked blankly at her with big, innocent eyes, deliberately pretending that she didn’t understand. Georgia bent down and spoke in a hushed voice, “Ms. Jessica, you cannot sit in the shrine room. It is disrespectful to the deities.”

“Then, why is there a chair here? If a chair is placed here, isn’t it meant for someone to sit on?”

Georgia felt stuck, unsure of how to reply.

Teresa, who had been praying with her eyes shut, opened her eyes slightly. “If you’re tired, come and join me in reciting the scriptures.”

Georgia grabbed a new cushion and placed it in front of the shrine, motioning for Jessica to come over.

Jessica said, “If someone acts insincere in the presence of the divine, no matter how much they pray, they are being disrespectful. As such, it would be better if I didn’t pray at all. Mutual respect is a beautiful thing.”

Georgia was in disbelief. She would never dare to speak to Old Mrs. Ferguson the way Jessica did.

Teresa waved her hand. Georgia immediately went forward to help her up.

She turned around to face Jessica. Her eyes seemed to contain the multitudes of the ups and downs she had experienced in her life. She assessed the girl in front of her.

Georgia helped Teresa to the chair and poured the latter a cup of tea.

Jessica watched as the elderly woman sipped her tea slowly. Every one of her movements seemed dignified, showcasing her noble demeanor.

A long while after, Teresa finally set down her teacup.

“You’ve grown up so much. You must have suffered a lot from being away for so many years.”

“It’s been all right.”

Teresa continued, “Now, you’re home. Everything will get better. The Ferguson family is no ordinary family. Every word and action of our family members represents the family as a whole. Your impatient, short temper I observed today has to be changed.”

Chapter 485

“Stay here starting from tomorrow onward. Georgia and Wendy will be teaching you the necessary etiquette.”

It was not a request from Teresa. It was more like an order. “Old Mrs. Ferguson, I think it’s a good suggestion. However, I’m afraid I don’t have time. Regarding the etiquettes you mentioned, I’m perfectly fine right now. I don’t see the need to change anything about me,” Jessica said with a smile. Georgia frowned. “How dare you be so rude to Old Mrs. Ferguson, Ms. Jessica? Do apologize to her right now!” she said.

“Was that considered rude? Do I not have any say here?” Jessica said coldly as she stood up and stared at them.

Jessica knew she was not welcome at the mansion from the start.

She had always respected the elderly. However, she would remain true to herself if she were told to do something against her principles.

She would never break the rules she had set for herself just because it was a request coming from someone older.

Jessica recalled how much pain she had gone through in her previous life because of the so-called upper-class etiquettes.

She promised herself that she would never make the same mistakes again.

“I’ll be leaving now if there’s nothing else,” Jessica said as she stood up.

Just as she got to the door, Teresa said in an unfriendly tone, “You are now part of the Ferguson family. Hence, you have to abide by the rules of the Ferguson family.”

Jessica turned around and replied, “For me to abide by the rules of your family, I’ll have to first acknowledge the Fergusons.”

It’s not like I want to be part of your family. Jessica almost said what she had in her mind, but she did not.

The only sound in the room was Teresa’s chanting, nothing else. It was awkwardly silent.

Ten minutes later, Jessica opened her mouth to speak. However, as quick as lightning, Georgia gestured for her to hush, preventing her from talking.

Hmmmm, at least this one is more capable than Wendy. She looked around and chose a lounge chair at the side to sit on.

Just as she sat down, however, Georgia walked over. Shaking her head, she indicated for Jessica to stand up. Jessica blinked blankly at her with big, innocent eyes, deliberately pretending that she didn’t understand. Georgia bent down and spoke in a hushed voice, “Ms. Jessica, you cannot sit in the shrine room. It is disrespectful to the deities.”

“Then, why is there a chair here? If a chair is placed here, isn’t it meant for someone to sit on?”

Georgia felt stuck, unsure of how to reply.

Teresa, who had been praying with her eyes shut, opened her eyes slightly. “If you’re tired, come and join me in reciting the scriptures.”

Georgia grabbed a new cushion and placed it in front of the shrine, motioning for Jessica to come over.

Jessica said, “If someone acts insincere in the presence of the divine, no matter how much they pray, they are being disrespectful. As such, it would be better if I didn’t pray at all. Mutual respect is a beautiful thing.”

Georgia was in disbelief. She would never dare to speak to Old Mrs. Ferguson the way Jessica did.

Teresa waved her hand. Georgia immediately went forward to help her up.

She turned around to face Jessica. Her eyes seemed to contain the multitudes of the ups and downs she had experienced in her life. She assessed the girl in front of her.

Georgia helped Teresa to the chair and poured the latter a cup of tea.

Jessica watched as the elderly woman sipped her tea slowly. Every one of her movements seemed dignified, showcasing her noble demeanor.

A long while after, Teresa finally set down her teacup.

“You’ve grown up so much. You must have suffered a lot from being away for so many years.”

“It’s been all right.”

Teresa continued, “Now, you’re home. Everything will get better. The Ferguson family is no ordinary family. Every word and action of our family members represents the family as a whole. Your impatient, short temper I observed today has to be changed.”

Chapter 486

Jessica received the invitation to the reality show that afternoon. After she confirmed the time and location, she began to search for some information on the internet.

Meanwhile, something huge happened in the entertainment industry that day. One of Jack’s fans who was at the end of her life uploaded a video onto Twitter. In the video, she told Jack to not give up the career he was passionate about just because of some gossip.

The video touched a lot of people. It trended on Twitter that day. Everyone was waiting to see how Jack would reply. Around midnight that day, Jack tweeted back in response. Okay!

Although it was just a single word, Jack’s fans could not contain their excitement when they saw that.

They took it as a sign that Jack had agreed to not quit.

Every other celebrity was watching that news as well. Some were not so happy to see Jack’s tweet because they knew that his return would affect them negatively. They wanted to say something bad about him publicly but were stopped by their managers in the end.

Everyone knew that they should not mess with the Ferguson family.

Things were no longer the same as compared to before.

Just as Jessica finished her final exam, she could see Wendy waiting for her at the campus gate the moment she stepped out of the building.

Wendy walked up to Jessica and said with a smile, “Ms. Jessica, I’m here to pick you up. It’s an order by Old Mrs. Ferguson.”

Samantha felt envious upon hearing that. Seems like Old Mrs. Ferguson must be very fond of Jessica, or else she wouldn’t send someone to pick her up.

“Go on,” Samantha said with a smile.

“What does Old Mrs. Ferguson want?” Jessica asked. She stood still without moving.

“I’m just a servant. I have no idea,” Wendy responded politely. She was no longer showing the contempt she had when Jessica first met her.

“Let’s go.”

Jessica then followed Wendy into the car.

“Ms. Jessica, I bet you must be tired. You can take a rest first. It’s the peak hour now. It’ll take us some time to reach the destination.”

As she finished her sentence, Wendy passed Jessica a thermal flask. “Old Mrs. Ferguson asked me to get you a cup of coffee on the way.”

Jessica took a look at the thermal flask and then at Wendy.

“Thank you,” she said as she took the flask over from Wendy and put it down at one side.

Wendy then began driving.

When they were halfway, Wendy asked, “Ms. Jessica, have you finished the coffee? Pass me the flask if you have.”

“I did not drink it.”

Wendy was stunned for a moment. “Please drink it while it’ s still hot, Ms. Jessica. It’s from Old Mrs. Ferguson after all.”

“I don’t like coffee. However, since this is from Old Mrs. Ferguson, I’ll just have a tiny sip,” she said.

Wendy wanted to say something but she kept it to herself in the end.

She then stole a quick glance at Jessica and smiled faintly for a second.

Ten minutes later, Wendy knew that she no longer had to hide her emotions as Jessica had fallen into a deep sleep. Forty minutes later, they finally reached their destination. Wendy drove into a secluded estate. All the women there were dressed like nuns.

She gave Jessica a nudge. When she saw no response from Jessica, she let her guard down completely.

She was greeted by a few people once she got out of the car.

“Come and help get her down.”

A few people walked toward the car. Just as they were about to do as told, one of them was shocked to see the girl in front of her grinning.

Chapter 487

One of them blurted out, “You… You have woken up!”
Wendy saw that person dawdling and was feeling rather dissatisfied. “What are you doing? Hurry up!”
“The girl has woken up,” explained one of the men.
“How could that possibly be?” Wendy snapped.
The man took a step back to allow Wendy to look inside the car. At that exact moment, her eyes met Jessica’s and she was stunned.
“Mrs. Jessica, you’re up!” Wendy stammered while looking surreptitiously at the coffee she was holding. l should have poured more.
“One naturally wakes up after getting enough sleep. Why are you so startled, Wendy? Or should I ask, did you do something bad?” Jessica asked keenly.
Wendy always felt that Jessica knew too much of everything.
“Haha. Nothing much. As you are up, let’s get out of the car, Ms. Jessica,” replied Wendy.
Jessica looked outside the window. “This does not look like the mansion. We are at a convent?” she inquired.
“Old Mrs. Ferguson is inside waiting for you,” Wendy replied – a little too sweetly and suspiciously.
“All right. Let’s go in,” Jessica replied.
Jessica got out of the car.
Meanwhile, Wendy exhaled in relief.
This brat is really something. When Wendy then started to fantasize about the “wonderful future” ahead of Jessica, however, she stopped complaining.
At this moment, the abbess, Mother Antoinette, walked toward them. She had a group of nuns tagging along behind her.
“Ma’am, thank you for the trouble you have taken. This must be the novice,” Mother Antoinette said kindly to Wendy.

Jessica tilted her head toward Wendy and questioned, “The novice?”

Wendy’s face stiffened. She is already here, isn’t she? It will be impossible for her to run away! Fine, I’ll just tell her the truth.

“This is a good place for you, Ms. Jessica.” Wendy smiled. ” Old Mrs. Ferguson went to great lengths to find a suitable place for you to learn the basic etiquette for ladies. After you have completed your training, we shall come and get you,” Wendy continued.

Jessica did not look angry at all. Instead, she lightly nodded her head. “Oh? That is very kind of Old Mrs. Ferguson. I feel so terrible for inconveniencing her.”

“Let’s just hope that her kind intention doesn’t go to waste,” Wendy replied.

Wendy looked at Mother Antoinette and the rest of the people and said fondly, “We will put Ms. Jessica in your good hands, Mother Antoinette. Our hope is that she will change her old habits and become a proper lady.”

“Absolutely,” promised Mother Antoinette.

At this moment, a young lady with matted, unkempt hair stormed out from nowhere. A group of nuns with metal sticks and ropes in their hands were pursuing her from behind.

The petrified young lady sprinted to the door. Unfortunately, her foot caught in something and she stumbled to the ground. She tried erratically to get up but failed. Eventually, the nuns got hold of her.

As she shrieked, a team of three people bound her up unceremoniously.

“Let me go! I don’t want to be here. You are the devils! Let me go!” she yelled.

One of the nuns slapped her across the face; her mouth bled.

The young lady struggled out of the ropes and when she saw Jessica and the others, she screamed, “Help me! They want to kill me. Please help me!” Choked with tears, she then continued, “I am from the Zahn family in Dellmoor. If you help me, I-I will…”

Her statement was cut short by someone coming up toward her and shoved a piece of dirty cloth into her mouth. Jessica frowned deeply. She wanted to help the young lady, but she was stopped by one of the nuns. The nun softly said, “You don’t have to be worried or scared. The novice has made lying a habit and she refuses to change. She often tries to sneak out and once, she nearly broke her leg.” “If anything bad happens to the novices, we would be held responsible. Therefore, we use this method to restrain her. This is entirely for her own safety,” she continued to explain.

Chapter 488

Does she think I am a fool? Even if it was true, they shouldn’t use this kind of brute force. She had already been bound and pinned to the ground, but that person continued to slap her. For her own good? This is assault and battery!

Jessica pushed the nun away. She proceeded to kick the social worker who was holding the young lady.

In the blink of an eye, four of the female social workers were on the ground, grumbling in pain.

Jessica had already untied the young novice when they realized what had happened.

“What are you doing? Corner them and don’t let them go away!” Mother Antoinette ordered angrily.

The social workers came up and surrounded them.

Jessica looked at Wendy and smiled sarcastically. “Wendy, this is the place Old Mrs. Ferguson has found for me? What a great place it is!”

She knew something was wrong from the beginning; however, she proceeded to act like she did not know anything, just to see what they wanted to do with her. She did not expect to be brought to this kind of place. Do they want me to learn basic etiquette in here? What a lame excuse! What great effort they have made to drive me away!

Mother Antoinette furrowed her brows and looked at Jessica grimly. “What vile, repugnant behavior you have. It must be rectified!” she said.

“What are you waiting for? Get them, tie them up, and bring them to the detention room!” she ordered sternly.

“Just hold on for a minute.” Jessica took out her mobile phone. “You should first take a look at this.”

A video played on the phone. It was the footage of the social worker who had roughly beaten up the young novice just now.

“Isn’t it fascinating?!” Jessica taunted.

Mother Antoinette was taken aback. When did she take this video?

“Don’t you dare move! If any of you moved, even if for an

inch, I will not hesitate to upload this video for the whole world to see. You will be famous, indeed!” Jessica shrugged.

Mother Antoinette stood petrified. She signaled everyone not to move.

“If you have something to say, we can discuss it nicely,” she coaxed.

“You can start by bringing some chairs here,” Jessica ordered.

No one knew what she wanted to do and no one dared to disobey her.

The chairs were brought in and Jessica sat on one of them nonchalantly. She even offered a chair to the distraught young lady.

“Ms. Jessica, what are you trying to do?” Wendy furrowed. “There is no need to rush. You will know soon,” she said.

Twenty minutes later, cars drove into the lobby of the convent. When Wendy saw the people getting out of the cars, she started to tremble. Mother Antoinette and her people also looked agitated.

Aaron and Sebastian brought a group of people into the convent and walked toward Jessica.

When they saw that she was looking fine, they breathed a long relief.

Half an hour before, they received a call for help from Jessica. Both were absolutely terrified. They instantly stopped what they were doing and rushed to the place. “What happened?” Aaron glared at Wendy and turned to Jessica worriedly.

“I want you to see something. It’s good,” said Jessica.

Jessica gave her mobile phone to Sebastian. Both of them took turns to watch the video, their expressions changed from utter disbelief to coldness and grimness.

After they finished watching the entire footage, Jessica said without a trace of warmth in her tone, “Old Mrs. Ferguson wants me to learn basic etiquette for ladies in this convent. I was told I could only leave this place after mastering such etiquettes.”

The harsh reality was that Jessica would not be able to do anything to Old Mrs. Ferguson as she was Jessica’s senior.

Whatever Jessica ended up doing, she would still be criticized. Others would still talk negatively about her, especially for disrespecting the elderly.

But hey, if she wants to harm me, why should I let her get away with it?

Chapter 489

Aaron and Sebastian’s faces turned pale after they finished watching.

Their gazes fell on the girl who was shivering beside Jessica. She was pitiful to look at compared to the larger built social workers surrounding them. This infuriated them.

How could this filthy place be conducive for learning?

If It wasn’t for Jessica’s wits, she would have suffered even more out here.

Aaron looked over at Jessica. “Jessica, I have let you down.”

Jessica knew that this had nothing to do with them; it was Teresa. However, she could not help but feel frustrated.

She stood up and said, “The reason why I asked both of you to come today is to help me to pass a message to her.”

Sebastian and Aaron stared at her nervously.

Jessica spoke clearly and concisely, “Besides your age, there’s no other reason why I should respect you, so stop using your seniority as an advantage.” After finishing her sentence, Jessica turned and walked away without looking back.

Respect is mutual.

If you do not respect me, why should I be nice to you?

l have never asked for anything from you. Why should I give in to you?

“Jessica.” Sebastian hurriedly chased after her.

He could feel that she was clearly upset.

“Jessica, let me apologize on behalf of grandma.”

“Please don’t do this, Sebastian. I am a fair person and I won’t vent my anger on anyone who is not responsible for this incident.”

Sebastian walked silently by her side without uttering another word.

“Mom cooked a whole feast for you today; she is waiting for you to come home.”

“Okay.”

That night, Aaron returned home late, looking sullen. One is my mother and another is my daughter. I shouldn’t blame my mom nor should I let my daughter down. What should I do?

Aaron did not immediately confront his mother. Instead, he had a long conversation with his father.

Jessica, on the other hand, was not interested in how the situation would unfold. She just wished Teresa would stop bothering her.

The next day, Jack sent Jessica off by car. As he did so, he reminded the assistant, Benny Scott,” Please take good care of Jess; don’t let anyone take advantage of her. Do you understand?”

Benny nodded and replied, “I understand, Mr. Ferguson.”

The car door closed and the car drove slowly out of the Ferguson residence.

Benny passed a set of documents over to Jessica.” The details of today’s schedule are inside this file.

You can take a look first.”

Reading through the document, Jessica remembered it by heart.

Benny then added, “Once we reach the place, we will head over to meet the celebrity with whom you will collaborate so you may get to know each other first.”

“How would we know who is assigned to me? We have yet to draw the ballots.” Jessica recalled as the schedule stated that partners will be assigned through balloting.

Benny smiled and said, “Jess, this is how they operate in show biz. Before today’s recording, the production team has already assigned the partners. The balloting is just an act.”

“Oh, I see.”

For someone who has never set foot in the entertainment industry, she was considered a novice among the rookies.

“So, who will be working with me?” Jessica asked.

“Tamara Burrow. She is a trending artist.”

Tamara Burrow sounds like a familiar name; she must be very popular.

Upon reaching the television station, both of them headed to the recording studio on the thirteenth floor.

After Benny checked for the whereabouts of Tamara’s dressing room, he brought Jessica over. Benny was about to knock on the door when he heard a female voice screaming from inside the room.
“How dare you ask a rookie designer to style me!”

Chapter 490

“Oh, that’s not right. She’s not even a designer yet! At most, she is just an apprentice. And she is an undergraduate. You want me to work with someone like that? What do you see me as?” Tamara bellowed.

The assistant tried to console him. “Tamara, calm down. She must be capable; if not, why would the production team assign her to you? The only other explanation is that maybe, she has a powerful background.”

The production team must have their reasons for doing so.

Tamara did not buy the explanation. “I don’t care if she’s really talented or if there is anyone backing her up. I do not wish to be eliminated halfway through the competition. I am going to win this. I need you to inform the production team right now that I want to change my designer. They can assign her to anyone else who wishes to work with her.” “But…”

“What is it? You are not going to obey me?” Tamara shot a cold glance at her direction.

The assistant trembled in fright. “All right, I will let the director know immediately.”

The assistant opened the door and saw two people standing there. She took a quick glance at both of them and her gaze fell on Jessica.

That must be Jessica.

The assistant gave both of them a slight nod and left.

“Let’s go.”

Jessica turned and walked away. Benny hurried after her and muttered, “What a joke, as if we can’t make do without them. And they have the audacity to look down on others!”

Jessica did not seem to mind and smiled. “Tamara is right, I am a nobody who is still in school. I am not even a designer. It is only appropriate for her to reject me.”

Even if that was the case, the way she spoke was very off-putting.

“Go have some rest in the lounge room; I will go and check out the final result in a while.”

“Hm.”

Jessica pushed open the door of the lounge. The room fell silent and everyone inside looked over at her.

Jessica looked at everyone in the room and gave them a slight nod. She then casually sat on one of the empty seats.

There were two ladies and a gentleman in the room. Both ladies looked young and were quite pretty as well.

As for the gentleman, he seemed a little feminine and looked rather stylish.

One of the girls with curly hair approached Jessica.” Hello, my name is Nicole Zanders. I am a designer.”

“Jessica.”

“Who is your partner?” Nicole asked.

“I have no idea yet.”

Nicole was taken aback. “I thought our partners were pre-assigned? Have you checked with them?”

Jessica smiled and did not explain further.

Nicole prompted further, “Do you have your own studio? I haven’t seen you around before.”

“No, I am still an undergraduate.”

“U…-Undergraduate!” Nicole was shocked.

The other two people in the room both looked at her in shock. They now saw her as less of a competition.

“Hello, my name is John Howard.” The feminine gentleman reached out his hand daintily. “It’s nice to meet you.”

Jessica’s fingers gently brushed past his fingertips.

“Tracy Murray.” The other lady in the room introduced herself.

Meanwhile, in a courtyard filled with old-fashioned charm, someone was lying on a rocking chair.

A solemn-looking man walked into the courtyard and toward the man in the rocking chair. He bent over and spoke in a low voice, “She signed up for a variety program along with Mr. Jack Ferguson.”

The man on the rocking chair looked up with his tired eyelids. “Really! This is getting interesting.”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 471, 472, 473, 474, 475, 476, 477, 478, 479, 480)

Chapter 471

“What did you say to Yuliana just now? Her facial expression changed instantly. Looks to me like she heard something horrible and was about to faint,” Samantha whispered into Jessica’s ear.

“Nothing much. Let’s talk about you. How could you be so cruel today?” Jessica said with a smile.

Samantha shrugged. “Why do you think so?” she replied. Jessica laughed.

Jack smiled as he saw Jessica’s hearty laughter.

People surrounding them glanced at Jessica as she walked into the room with Jack. They were not disapproving of her. It was her attire that caught everyone’s attention.

Hugh turned his head and he saw Jessica. He was stunned. “What’s wrong?” someone asked.

Hugh came back to his senses. “Please excuse me for a moment,” he said to the youngsters surrounding him.

He then quickly walked toward Jessica.

Meanwhile, Sebastian was sipping his champagne at one side. He had always hated large events like that.

However, he knew he had no choice but to stay through the whole event that night as it was his mother’s birthday banquet.

Two attractive socialites walked toward Sebastian and sat down beside him.

“Why are you drinking here on your own, Sebastian?”

“We haven’t seen each other for so long. Are you interested in drinking with us over there?”

Sebastian took a glance at their faces and said, “The surgeries seem successful.”

Stunned by his response, the socialites looked at each other for a second and quickly came back to their senses, trying hard to control their anger.

“You must’ve made a mistake.”

“We’re all natural.”

Sebastian chuckled, leaned backward, and tilted his head to one side. He was about to say something when he stopped and stood up all of a sudden.

Sebastian left his seat and began to walk toward Jessica.

Hugh and Sebastian almost appeared in front of Jessica right at the same time.

Before either of them had a chance to speak, Jessica gestured with her hand to ask them to keep quiet.

Jessica wanted to keep a low profile. She didn’t want people to realize her existence because she did not want to steal the thunder that night.

Sebastian and Hugh got what she meant instantly.

Even though they felt a little regretful, they were happy that Jessica could make it to the banquet that night.

They accepted the fact that the timing was not right and convinced themselves that they still had plenty of time to reveal to the world who Jessica was. There was no point in rushing it.

Meanwhile, Aaron was making small talks with some politicians. He turned around as he heard some noises coming from behind him. When he did so, he was stunned by the sight in front of him.

Jess?!

The politicians turned to look in the direction that Aaron was staring at as they were curious about what captivated Aaron’s attention. As they did that, they saw the three brothers from the Ferguson family surrounding a girl wearing a plain dress.

“Who’s that?”

Aaron tried to remain calm and hide the shock in him.

However, he did not pull it off so well.

“She’s my daughter,” he said with a smile.

“So that’s Ms. Ferguson. I saw her once when she was little.

She looks so different now!”

“No, she’s not Yuliana. This girl here is my biological daughter.”

Aaron tried his best to clarify Jessica’s identity that night.

Chapter 472

The politicians were stunned for a second, but they quickly regained their composure.

“This is great news!” they said.

“You’re such a secretive person, Aaron. We had no idea we would get to see your blood-related daughter tonight. We must give her a present no matter what.”

People around them began to notice the brothers from the Ferguson family and the girl.

“Who’s that girl?”

“I don’t recognize her. I haven’t seen her anywhere before.” “Why is she wearing such a plain dress? Doesn’t she feel embarrassed?”

“Why does she look familiar to me? She resembles someone I know.”

A few middle-aged women began to gossip about Jessica. They were guessing her identity but no one had an answer. Jessica soon realized that people were watching her. Please stop following me. Go talk to the other guests,” she said.

“Yes, she’s right. Will both of you please leave? I’ll take care of Jess here, don’t worry,” Jack said cheekily.

Hugh and Sebastian nodded at Jessica with a gentle smile but when they turned to stare at Jack, their gazes were cold.

“Do take care of her.”

“Don’t let anyone bully Jess.”

“Don’t worry, just go,” Jack said as he nodded.

Jessica almost burst out laughing. I’m no longer a child. I don’t need anyone to watch me. No one can bully me so easily. They’re just overreacting.

Samantha looked at them with envy.

Everyone around them tried hard to listen to their conversation. However, all they heard was how much the Ferguson brothers cared for the girl.

“Where’s Mom?” Jessica asked as she checked her surroundings but saw no sign of the woman.

“She felt dizzy after cutting the cake. A few relatives brought her to one of the rooms for a rest. Let me bring you to her.”

“I-I’ll not be following then,” Samantha said as she did not want to disturb Jessica meeting her mom.

“Let’s go together,” Jessica said as she was worried about Samantha waiting alone outside.

Samantha knew what Jessica had on her mind. “Don’t worry. They know that I’m your best friend so no one will dare to bully me.”

Seeing how firm Samantha was, Jessica did not insist anymore.

“Come look for me if you encounter any trouble. Don’t let them take advantage of you.”

“Got it. You may go now.”

Jack then went with Jessica to the resting room where Yusra was in. Once he pushed the door open, he could see Yusra talking to a few middle-aged women.

Yusra was shocked the moment she saw Jessica.

“Lilian.”

Yusra stood up instantly. She walked toward Jessica and hugged her tightly.

Everyone in the room was stunned by that sudden move. They looked at Jessica and Yusra with lots of questions in their minds.

“Who’s this, Jack?” one of the women asked.

“Someone important in our family,” Jack replied. He wanted to reveal Jessica’s identity at first. However, he changed his mind when he thought about how Jessica mentioned that she wanted to keep a low profile that night.

“Ladies, we’re trying to have a private talk here…”

The woman got Jack’s hint instantly. They smiled and left the room.

“I’m really happy to see you here tonight!”

Jessica was stunned. She did not expect Yusra to be so emotional.

Yusra wiped away the tears from her eyes, smiled, and looked at Jessica. “Are you hungry? Let me get you something to eat.”

When she saw the thin dress Jessica was wearing, she said, “Do you feel cold? Let me ask Jasmine to get you another dress.”

It was the first time Jessica felt motherly love. She was so

touched that she was on the verge of crying.

Chapter 473

“It’s fine. I don’t feel cold at all,” Jessica answered. However, Yusra still shot Jack a look and chided him, “What are you waiting for? Go get something suitable for your sister.”

Startled by his mother’s sudden command, Jack was unsure how he should react.

Eventually, he still went to fetch a robe for Jessica. After all, he would not dare to provoke the two women in the room.

With Jack out of the way, Yusra held Jessica’s freezing hands and cooed, “Oh, your hands are so cold.”

“It’s fine. I’m used to it,” Jessica replied dismissively. Hearing her reply, Yusra felt tightness in her chest as she remarked, “If your foster parents are still around, I should thank them well.”

“F…-Foster parents? Ah, about them…” Jessica stuttered before her voice trailed off nervously.

“Were they kind to you?” Yusra pressed on.

A nostalgic look flashed across Jessica’s face when she calmly replied, “Yes, they were. Although I didn’t live a life of luxury, at least I still had a roof over my head and food on the table.”

Admittedly, what she described was only a life she imagined.

She only wanted a safe haven and a family; she did not need a luxurious lifestyle.

Yusra’s heart ached at Jessica’s reply. “It’s all my fault for not taking good care of you.”

“Please don’t blame yourself. My foster parents never made me suffer. In fact, they treated me as if I were their biological daughter. Sometimes, some things are just out of our control,” Jessica assured with a smile.

Meanwhile, Jack was standing by the doorway when he overheard their conversation.

At the thought of what she had experienced, his heart, too, ached for her.

Her life had been harsh, yet she still maintained a humble smile on her face.

Jack tightened his grip on the robe in his hands but he never went inside the room. Instead, he walked away.

He was deathly afraid that he would unintentionally spill the truth to his mother.

Besides, he hated seeing Jessica’s disingenuous smile. He could never match her calmness and he feared that he would disappoint her if he let his emotions slip.

Back at the banquet, the news of Jessica’s identity spread like wildfire among the guests after the revelations by Jack and subsequently Aaron.

“My god! So that girl’s the legitimate daughter of the Ferguson family.”

“No wonder the Ferguson brothers were all focused on her.”

“I didn’t manage to take a good look at her. I should do so when she comes out later on.”

“I’ve said it, haven’t I? Mrs. Ferguson only recovered so rapidly because she had found her daughter.”

“This must be a very awkward situation for the family’s adopted daughter.”

“Of course, A biological daughter is prioritized over an adopted daughter, after all. Look at how wide her father’s grin is.”

Meanwhile, Yuliana and her friends had overheard the banquet guests’ chattering. Yuliana’s friends all looked at her.

“It’s okay, Yuliana. You’ve been in this family longer than her. They’re naturally more tied to you emotionally,” assured one of Yuliana’s friends.

“That’s right,” another friend chimed in.

Chapter 474

Nevertheless, Yuliana still smiled calmly. “It’s fine. You guys don’t have to worry about me. This is her family, anyway. She belongs here.”

“Okay.” Her friends all nodded.

Then, one of them announced abruptly, “I’m going to look for my mom.”

“I’ll go to talk to my brother,” another added.

In the blink of an eye, the friends around Yuliana all left her.

These insincere friends only tagged along until they realized there was no point in following someone with diminished social status.

Yuliana was no fool, either. In fact, she was fully aware of it. Naturally, she detested their insincerity, but that was how their circle worked. One would be hard-pressed to find a genuine friend among such friendship circles.

On the other hand, one of Aaron’s brothers cheered, “You finally reunited with Lilian, Aaron. This is great news!” “Let me see my niece, Aaron,” urged Dylan enthusiastically. Their eagerness to meet Jessica made Aaron feel proud; however, he still wanted her to make the decision herself.

“I’ll have to ask her first,” said Aaron, who did not attempt to hide the fact that he was not the one who called the shots.

Hearing so, someone clicked their tongue and commented, “I’ve only ever heard of men who fear their wives, not men who fear their daughters.”

Not ashamed at all, Aaron only chuckled as a response before sending Jack to Jessica.

Jack was reluctant to do so, but there was no hiding anything at that point.

When he entered the room, both mother and daughter were whispering to each other.

“Hey, Jess,” he interrupted them. “Dad has announced your identity to everyone with his big mouth. There’s no way you can keep a low profile now that everyone knows who you are.”

Hearing so, Yusra immediately turned to Jessica to assure her, “Don’t worry, Lilian. I’ll make sure to deal with him later.” At Yusra’s threat, Jack’s eyes gleamed. “If only you knew how outrageous Dad was, Mom. I’ve already told him to keep things low-key, but he never listened. You should seriously teach him a lesson.”

He pulled no punches when he added, “He even told me to introduce Jess to the guests outside.”

Without any fear of repercussions, Jack continued to roast his father, who was none the wiser.

“How bold of him!” Yusra snapped while smacking the table with great force.

Jack’s heart leaped at Yusra’s wrath as he silently snickered.

At the same time, Jessica had caught Jack’s discreet laughter. She was amused by him; Jack seemed like a giant child.

Although he appeared aloof initially, she soon discovered a different person underneath the façade.

She very much preferred the hidden side of him because he was more approachable that way.

On the other hand, Yusra was still miffed when she said to Jessica, “If you don’t feel like doing it, we can stay in here instead. We’re not obligated to listen to him.”

Chapter 475

“Actually, I want to meet them,” Jessica interjected, who realized there was no need to lay low by then.

With Jack and Jessica each holding Yusra by her arms, the three of them exited the room. At their presence, everyone turned their heads to look.

As the lighting engineer cast the spotlight on Jessica and Yusra, the guests began to murmur among themselves. “So she’s the Ferguson family’s legitimate daughter.” “She doesn’t seem like she grew up apart from the Fergusons with that stunning look and charisma of hers.”

“The Ferguson family has superior genes indeed. Just look at their children.”

The guests’ murmuring echoed in Yuliana’s ears as she observed Jessica, who still outshone her even without a splendid-looking gown.

After all, the legitimate daughter of the family needed very little to stand out.

Jessica’s presence was like a knife stabbing into Yuliana’s heart.

At that moment, Aaron strode up to the podium and spoke into the microphone. “Once again, I’d like to thank everyone for attending this banquet today. Right now, I’m here to introduce this gorgeous, clever, and kind little girl as my daughter.”

Just as he said so, he felt a pinch to his side that made him squirm in pain.

It seemed like Yusra was dissatisfied with his speech.

“I mean, our precious daughter,” Aaron quickly corrected himself, which prompted Yusra to release her fingers from his flesh.

The sight of it was enough to make the guests laugh. Their congratulatory words followed soon after.

“Let’s go meet your uncles.” Aaron eagerly reached out to hold Jessica by her hand but was immediately swatted away by two hands.

One was Yusra’s. Seeing that, Aaron bit his tongue.

The other was Jack’s. Aaron had no qualms with glaring at his son.

Unable to hold Jessica’s hand, he decided to settle with Yusra’s. To his dismay, though, his wife had her hand firmly around his daughter’s hand instead.

Silently accepting defeat, Aaron miserably led the way.

“You must be my niece. I’m your Uncle Dylan,” Dylan introduced himself while holding out his hand enthusiastically, only to be shot down by Aaron.

“I never said you could shake her hand.” Aaron’s voice was gruff when he smacked his brother’s hand away.

Meanwhile, Gabriel was all smiles and said warmly, “I’m your Uncle Gabriel, Lilian. I carried you when you were only a baby. Now, you’re all grown up. If you ever need anything, just give me a call, all right?”

“Totally! If anyone tries to mess with you, I’ll show them who’s boss,” Dylan chimed in.

Not too far away, Yuliana watched the members of the Ferguson family chatter away. They had seemingly forgotten that she was part of the family as well.

Admittedly, jealousy was starting to brew within her as she watched Aaron parade Jessica around. He had never done the same to her.

Just when the banquet reached its peak, the videos projected on the big screen vanished out of the blue. Even the music died immediately.

The guests were still giving each other perplexed looks when a slideshow of photos appeared on the screen.

The photos were visibly dated, and the girl in them had a striking resemblance to Jessica, which shocked everyone.

“That’s not the daughter of the Ferguson family,” someone murmured.

“Oh, my! Did she rummage through trash for food?” exclaimed another.

Chapter 476

“Look at her. She looks like a street urchin.”

“I never expected this level of poverty to be real…” “Oh, how heartbreaking!”

“I could never tell that the Ferguson family’s legitimate daughter used to be homeless.”

“Poor little girl had to wear down her pretty hands for a living.”

The slideshow of Jessica’s humiliating past kept on rolling, and the guests’ murmuring never stopped.

Their words were laced with pity, yet none of their gazes showed any genuine signs of it.

Meanwhile, Aaron had a grave expression when he ordered, “Shut that down right now.”

Jack spared no time at all to rush over to the projector, but a pair of arms stopped him before he could shut it down.

“Let me…” His irritated voice trailed off when he realized who it was.

“Jess.” He gulped.

“What’s there to hide, anyway? I never stole, nor did I rob anyone. That was merely my past. There’s nothing shameful about me making a living on my own,” Jessica declared to the crowd via the microphone.

If she hid the photos, it would be seen as a sign that she was ashamed of who she used to be.

To Jessica, though, her past self was the most genuine part of herself.

Jessica understood her brothers’ intentions. They were only afraid that she would crumble under disdainful looks and criticisms. On the other hand, running away from her past would not do her much good, either.

The best option she had was to face it head-on. Besides, she was hardly bothered by it.

Upon Jessica’s remark, the elders all looked at her in awe.

Conversely, the reactions of the younger guests were varied.

“Well said,” praised a gray-haired man who approached Jessica with his walking stick. “With your courage, there’s no doubt that you’re my granddaughter.”

“Grandpa.” Jack greeted the old man as Jessica noted the serious expression on the latter’s face.

The old man, Arthur Ferguson, smiled as he praised Jessica. “You’re a good kid.”

Meanwhile, Aaron had his fingers wrapped tightly around his wife’s trembling hand as he choked on his words. “She said it herself, Yusra. There’s nothing wrong with her making a living on her own.”

However, Yusra’s eyes were bloodshot when she glared at her husband. “Why did you lie to me?”

Her precious Lilian was never adopted, and all she was told were lies.

At the memory of her daughter’s words from earlier, tears began to stream down Yusra’s cheeks.

She could hardly imagine how her daughter managed to survive until then. Just the mere thought of it sent sharp pains to her chest and made her face go pale.

“Yusra!” An alarmed Aaron quickly caught her in his arms when her knees buckled.

Hugh and Sebastian immediately came over, and Aaron carefully carried his wife upstairs.

As Sebastian and the rest of the Ferguson siblings followed their father, Hugh stayed behind to calm the guests down.

Nevertheless, they still erupted into curious murmurs. “Did Mrs. Ferguson fall sick again? I thought she had recovered…

“You don’t say? She must’ve been worked up by what happened.”

“With her condition, she can’t handle the shock at all.”

“Do you guys think that it was all a show from that legitimate daughter of theirs to gain pity points?” A young girl from the crowd wondered aloud with hints of contempt in her tone, though someone immediately shut her down.

“Bullshit!”

Chapter 477

Samantha eventually lashed out after keeping it to herself all this time.

“What’s wrong with you? Shut it,” she scolded the young lady.

The guests nearby looked at Samantha as she spoke. The young lady’s face turned red. Unbothered to respond to Samantha’s words, she turned around and left.

She couldn’t afford to argue with Samantha. At the same time, she didn’t want to cause any misunderstandings from the Ferguson family.

Samantha wanted to chase after her as she scurried away.

“That’s enough.” Charles stepped in to stop Samantha. “Aw, Uncle Charles,” said Samantha.

It’s not easy being Jessica. She has just rejoined her family and already has so much crap to deal with! Samantha felt it was unfair to Jess.

“Uncle Charles, it must be Yuliana who set this up. Don’t you think so?” Samantha gnashed her teeth in frustration. “Don’t jump to conclusions yet,” replied Charles.

“Uncle Charles, you’ve changed. Yuliana is the biggest suspect because her motive is crystal clear. She has purposely done this to humiliate Jess and make it difficult for Jess to survive in Dellmoor. Yuliana is afraid that Jess’ return would make her lose all that she has,” said Samantha affirmatively. It’s been Yuliana’s plot all along.

“All right, I get it. Off you go.” Charles took a glimpse of the second floor. From the corner of his eyes, he saw the Fergusons sending off the guests along with Hugh.

“Uncle Charles…” Samantha’s words were left unsaid as Charles’ eyes bore into her.

Only the Ferguson family and Charles were the remaining ones in the house after all the guests had left.

Dylan looked at Charles and said, “Charles, do accept my apologies for not serving you well enough. Let’s have a drink next time to make up for it.”

It was an implicit reminder to Charles that it was time for him to leave. The Ferguson family had their own business to attend to.

“Great, it’s been some time since we’ve had a drink.”

Charles smiled slightly, pretending to be unaware of Dylan’s hint.

The Ferguson family was speechless, as Charles had not mentioned a word about leaving.

“I’m worried about Mrs. Ferguson. I can’t rest without seeing her safe and sound,” said Charles.

“Uncle Charles, I will keep you updated about Mom’s wellbeing. You don’t have to worry about her,” said Hugh as he moved forward and put his hand on Charles’ shoulder.

Both of them tacitly understood what the last sentence meant.

“Fine.” Charles gazed at him briefly.

Charles left. Remaining in the house were members of the Ferguson family.

“Is something wrong with the projector, Hugh?” asked Dylan as everyone else went to the second floor except for Hugh, who was standing still next to a projector.

“There is nothing wrong. I am simply looking around.” Hugh put down what was in his hands. He then signaled the butler with a look and went upstairs.

Everyone gathered by Yusra’s bed in silence as Sebastian read her pulse. The only audible noise was Yuliana’s sobbing.

The sound of her weeping traveled to everyone’s ears. Some people frowned upon it, while others felt pity for her.

“If you’re going to keep on crying, please do it outside.” Jessica couldn’t care less. Her words to Yuliana grasped everyone’s attention.

Juliana’s eyes became wide open as she was shocked by Jessica’s attitude toward her. She was stunned and had forgotten to continue crying.

“Oh Jess, I’m worried about Mom, that’s all,” said Yuliana as she felt wronged after what Jessica said to her.

She couldn’t help but look at her dad and the uncles, hoping someone could say something in her favor. However, everyone remained silent.

“Nothing has happened yet. What are you crying about?” replied Jessica with a flat and emotionless tone.

Chapter 478

Yuliana was left speechless.

“Well, Yuliana is worried about Mom just as much as we do.” Gabriel’s wife Abbie Bates stepped in, attempting to smooth things over.

Yuliana nodded repeatedly.

Jessica did not continue to further the conversation with Yuliana.

“How is it? How is your mother?” asked Aaron anxiously as Sebastian took his hand off of Yusra.

Sebastian took a glance at Aaron, then turned to those in the surroundings. “She needs to rest more. Other than that, all is good. No need to be worried.”

Aaron looked at Sebastian and nodded, “That’s good to know.”

Aaron then stood up and said to both of his brothers, Dylan and Gabriel, it’s been a rough day. Go and get some rest.”

“Whatever you need, just name it,” said Gabriel as he nodded.

“That’s right. We’re always available for you,” said Dylan. “Go see your uncles out,” said Aaron to Jack.

“Oh, come on. There’s no need for that.” Dylan waved his hand as a signal to Jack that he didn’t have to do so.

Jack listened to his dad regardless and proceeded to see Dylan and Gabriel out.

“Also, get someone to notify Grandpa, so he doesn’t have to worry,” said Aaron.

“Hugh is already on his way to do so,” replied Jack.

“Was it you?” asked Jack as he entered the bedroom and looked at Yuliana.

“What are you talking about, Jack?” Yuliana looked at Jack innocently with her eyes wide open.

“Stop pretending. The projector – was it you who did it?” asked Jack furiously.

“N…-no, I didn’t do anything,” said Yuliana.

“Enough is enough. Who in this house would have done it if not you? You’re jealous of Jess, and you are scared that she’s going to usurp your place in the family. You did this on purpose, didn’t you?” Jack confronted Yuliana with his hypothesis.

Jack rushed forward, but he was stopped by Jessica when he was about to teach Yuliana a lesson using his fists. “Keep your cool!” said Jessica.

“Let go of me, Jessica. How dare she bully you so blatantly! She must be punished for what she did to you.” Jack was enraged.

“Cut it out, Jack. Behave yourself,” scolded Aaron.

“Why are you even on her side, Dad? She hurt Mom and Jess! I understand you protected her when she was younger, but now? I will not back off as long as Jess is being mistreated.” Jack was angry. He was furious about what Yuliana did.

“What are you doing?” Hugh walked into the room and looked at his dumb and fuming brother. He then took a glance at Yuliana and continued, “Yuliana, it’s been a rough day for all of us. You must’ve been tired. Go get some rest.” They want to shoo me away. Yuliana wasn’t a fool; she could tell what Hugh was trying to imply.

“I am staying to keep an eye out for Mom,” said Yuliana.

“I’ll be here on watch. Go and get some rest.” Sebastian spoke up as well.

Yuliana’s reluctance to leave was getting on Jack’s nerves. What? Off you go!” said Jack.

“I…-I’ll go and rest then,” said Yuliana softly to both Jack and Hugh, knowing that she was out of reasons to continue staying.

“Don’t be worried and get a good night’s sleep.” Aaron nodded to acknowledge her departure.

After Yuliana left, Jack voiced his dissatisfaction to Sebastian. “You’re going way too easy on her, Aaron. She clearly has something to do with this.”

What a fool. Sebastian couldn’t be bothered to even take a look at Jack.

Meanwhile, Hugh sighed and shook his head resignedly.

“Hey! What was that about?” asked Jack as he realized their silent treatment was a disapproving response to his allegation of Yuliana.

Sebastian rolled his eyes.

Chapter 479

“I’ve examined the projector. It was controlled remotely. The film inside has been swapped long ago by someone else. I’ ve also sent someone to investigate the staff in charge of the projector,” said Hugh.

The Ferguson family is indeed full of politics. None of the aristocratic families are easy to deal with!

It must be someone powerful and capable if he or she has the ability to do all of these under the nose of the Fergusons. Jessica had always felt that it was done by a certain mastermind whose invisible hands controlled and manipulated everything behind the scenes. This person could be the one that she had been looking for.

Sebastian frowned and said with a deepened tone, “My instinct tells me that its target isn’t just Jessica alone.” He then looked sideways at Yusra, who was still unconscious in bed.

Could it be that there’s much more beyond the plot? Jack started to become aware of the abnormality of the situation as he listened to what his brothers said.

“Are you guys saying that Yuliana isn’t the one who did it?” asked Jack. If it’s not her, then who else has the motive to go against Jess?

Aaron responded, “Your mother hasn’t had a butler for all these years, while I have been out there, busy as always. When the house is out of order, things happen. Don’t start doing anything just yet, not for the time being. We’ll wait and see.”

The person behind this is extremely skilled and careful in leaving no trace. However, to err is human. Eventually, we will get to it as he or she gets sloppy. Therefore, we must do nothing but wait. Jessica understood Aaron’s take on the situation, and so did Hugh and Sebastian.

Jack was the only one who didn’t get the message and felt like an idiot as the rest of his family seemingly comprehended Aaron’s instruction.

“We didn’t manage it properly. Sorry to have made you go through all this today,” said Aaron as he looked at Jessica.

“It’s not a big deal.” Jessica didn’t mind at all. As long as one’s willing, it was easy to find out about her.

Jessica wouldn’t be here at all if she couldn’t stand even a minor setback such as this.

Aaron looked at Jack and said, “Whatever has happened today, keep it to yourself.”

Jack nodded.

Everyone’s attention shifted to Yusra as she woke up in her bed.

“Yusra,” said Aaron.

Yusra looked blankly at her surroundings. She seemed to be at a loss and not recognizing anyone. She flipped open her blanket as she attempted to get out of bed.

“Get away from me, all of you!” Yusra reacted frantically as if she was struck by a bolt of lightning as Aaron’s hand reached her.

Jessica was shocked by her reaction.

However, Hugh and his brothers seemed accustomed to what just happened.

They had experienced this over and over since childhood.

“Don’t come any closer!” warned Yusra again as she looked at everyone restlessly while waving her pillow to guard against them from going nearer to her.

“Yusra, it’s me,” said Aaron again.

Yusra yelled angrily, “Leave me alone! I know who you all are! You are here to steal my child away from me. I’m not going to fall for it.”

She then held her pillow as if it was her baby and whispered gently, “Oh my baby, chickabiddy.”

Sebastian shook his head as he stopped Jessica from moving toward Yusra.

“It’s all right, let her try,” suggested Aaron.

Chapter 480

Aaron stood aside as Jessica walked up to take a closer look at Yusra. She felt heartbroken.

“Stop where you are!” Yusra held the pillow tightly and

looked at Jessica nervously.

“Mom, it’s me. I’m Lilian,” said Jessica grievously as she stood still.

“No, you are not. My baby Lilian is right here. Don’t you lie to me.” Yusra took a glimpse of Jessica and then back at the pillow.

“It’s me, Mom. I really am Lilian. Have you forgotten about me?”

Yusra turned around with her back facing Jessica while tightly holding onto the pillow in her arms. At the same time, she cautiously looked at Jessica from the corner of her eyes every now and then.

“Mom, do you not want me anymore? Look at what’s in your hand, is that really Lilian? I am the real Lilian. Please, just take another look at me,” cried Jessica.

Every word from Jessica to Yusra was eating Jack’s heart out.

Yusra finally reacted. Her attention shifted to Jessica and stared at her blankly.

Yusra teared up as she continued to look at Jessica.

“Mom…” sobbed Jessica.

“Oh, my dear Lilian! I’ve been looking for you forever!” Yusra dropped the pillow and held Jessica tightly, “Don’t ever leave my sight again, promise me. My dear, how I’ve missed you!”

“I’m never leaving you again,” Jessica comforted Yusra gently as she tapped lightly on her back.

Two wounded souls were mended at this very moment. Jessica and Yusra were each other’s salvation. However, it would take time for twenty years of damage to be wholly repaired again. Things are so easy to do, but so hard to undo.

Aaron felt heartbroken as he looked at Jessica and Yusra.

Jack turned aside, secretly wiping his tears away.

Jessica accompanied Yusra for the night.

Aaron and his sons left with no sight of joy on their faces.

“Come on in,” said Hugh as Jack knocked on his door. Jack hesitated to speak as he saw Hugh was still busy with work.

“Hugh, what happened that year wasn’t really an accident, was it?” asked Jack.

“No, it wasn’t,” said Hugh as he looked away from the computer.

“Who the hell is this jerk picking on us?” said Jack angrily. “No idea,” replied Hugh.

“What about today? Do you think it’s the same person who did it?” Jack raised another question.

“Maybe,” replied Hugh in monotone.

Everything was a wild guess without concrete evidence.

The incident back then changed the Ferguson family entirely. Their home was no longer complete; everyone including Yusra and Jessica had to endure the pain brought upon by the incident.

l don’t care who it is, I will find you eventually. Jack was determined.

“Don’t trust anyone. The moment you’re out there, you will still be the same dumb and innocent Jack.” Hugh’s reminder to Jack was a slap of reality.

“Hey, what do you mean? I’m as smart as a whip!” Jack protested.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 81, 82, 83, 84, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89, 90]]

Chapter 81

Both Nydia and Hazel had high hopes for Violeta.

When a member of the dance club in the front row overheard Hazel’s words, they scoffed and said, “If you can’t appreciate it, then don’t watch it. Do you really think the tennis club’s performance is good? Well, you might be disappointed. Whether the tennis club can compete today is another matter!”

Hazel squeezed her hand, causing coffee to spurt out of the straw.

“What did you say? Why would we be disappointed?”

“Because their props were destroyed, it’s uncertain whether they can perform now.”

Hazel and Nydia exclaimed in unison, “What did you say?”

Meanwhile, backstage.

With everyone’s frantic efforts, the props were finally rearranged.

Kaylee stretched her waist and said, “Mission accomplished!”

“When will they finish their dance? Are they going to go on stage?”

Someone ran out to take a look and coincidentally saw the members of the dance club finishing their performance.

The members of the External Affairs Department came in to ask about their preparations. Seeing that they were ready, they quickly made hand gestures for them to move onto the stage.

The host at the front reserved about five minutes for them to prepare.

Before leaving, Kaylee encouraged Violeta and said, “Vio, good luck!”

“Okay.”

They moved the props, and Violeta was also getting ready to go on stage.

Zoren and the other three also cheered for Violeta. They left the backstage area to go to the front to watch her performance.

Lucy, at the front desk, came down from the dance club with the members and happened to pass by Violeta.

The members of the dance club didn’t expect her to catch up in time. They stopped on the stairs and watched Violeta go on stage. In the contrast of light and shadow, one went up and one went down.

It seemed that the outcome of this competition was already predetermined.

“They actually caught up. Haha, they’re lucky.”

Casey and Zelena exchanged glances, and then Casey said, “It doesn’t matter even if they catch up. Our performance must be more exciting than theirs. Just wait and see!”

Lucy pursed her lips and remained silent.

For some reason, she had a feeling that they would lose this time.

Having studied dance for nearly fifteen years, it was the first time Lucy had such a feeling.

Moreover, if she hadn’t seen it wrong just now, the dress Violeta was wearing seemed to be the costume of Irene Persley, the female lead in “The Prosperous Dynasty. She was also known as a renowned actress in the drama industry and a treasure of the theatre world.

Lucy’s gaze froze, and she turned to look at Violeta’s back.

The elegant skirt could only be achieved with real silk, as well as the gemstone embellishments on the shoulders and waist.

“President, what’s wrong?

The dress Violeta is wearing

“Isn’t it just the same style as the one from the affordable version of The Prosperous Dynasty for nine dollars?”

Lucy was confused.

If it was an imitation, how could it have such a high level of exquisite craftsmanship and authenticity?

Suddenly, she thought of a possibility. Could it be that Violeta is the daughter of the White family who has just returned?

Beside her, Casey said, “Violeta is Lena’s sister, although not by blood. The costumes of the drama The Prosperous Dynasty are at the collector’s level. How could she possibly wear the authentic ones?”

“I heard that even museums were rejected when they wanted to collect the real ones!”

“It’s impossible for ordinary people even to catch a glimpse. There’s no way Violeta could be wearing them. They must be replicas.

Hearing their words, Lucy felt a sense of relief.

Furthermore, even if Violeta was wearing authentic costumes, she doubted that her ballet performance could be of such exceptional quality!

At the front desk.

Clap, clap, clap!

Applause resounded as the curtain rose, and the classical music filled the ears of the audience.

Once the curtain was fully raised, a lotus-shaped, classic auspicious pattern appeared on the large screen. In the center of the pattern stood Violeta, holding a delicate lute.

The mesmerizing stage design alone left the audience breathless.

On the spacious stage, she danced alone, and with each spin, the exquisite jewelry on her costume shimmered and sparkled in the refracted light.

The mesmerized audience below couldn’t take their eyes off her.

Every movement she made, captured by the cameras, was as exquisite as a work of art.

She was living up to the saying. “One ballet spin, one turn through a thousand years.”

Hayden and the other three sat in the middle of the front row. Zoren led the applause.

Clap, clap, clap!

“Beautiful!”

Inspired by his lead, the audience below also began to applaud.

Hayden’s gaze never wavered from her. His fair and slender hands clapped along.

Violeta’s dance transported everyone into the poem “Drunk on the beauty’s lap, awaken to hold the world!” Her ballet performance exuded an exotic charm. Who could resist witnessing such a beauty dancing before them in ancient times?

The performance lasted only three and a half minutes. Just as everyone was left wanting more, Violeta finished her final bow.

Nydia and Hazel were extremely excited as they watched from the audience.

“So beautiful! Gorgeous!”

“Oh my god! She’s so beautiful! Who said she couldn’t perform?”

Hazel got so excited that she accidentally squeezed her coffee cup, causing the coffee to spill over the heads of the dance club members in the front row. Whether intentional or not, it was hard to say.

“Hey, are you crazy?”

Hazel rolled her eyes and casually wiped her hands. She took out the banner she had prepared from her bag, holding one side of it with Nydia.

“Violeta, I love you to the moon and back!”

“Violeta, I love you!”

Not only did they shout, but Hazel also encouraged other students from the sports school to join in. The voices grew louder and louder. Those who didn’t know would think they were cheering for a celebrity!

Sitting next to them, Archer was at a loss for what to do with their commotion. He raised his hand to cover his face, embarrassed to be associated with them.

The commotion from the back row caught the attention of Zoren and his group in the front row. They turned their heads and saw this group of students from the sports school. They were stunned to see their reactions.

“Huh? It’s you guys!”

Violeta, who was just about to take a bow on stage, also heard the commotion from the audience below. With a glance, she spotted Nydia and Hazel holding up banners.

Oh, my goodness!

She hadn’t expected them to actually come and hold up banners!

Violeta was slightly taken aback and blushed a little. Then she quickly stepped off the stage.

Immediately, the host went up on stage and asked everyone to start voting for the best performance of the Moon Festival today.

The audience below was all reluctant to leave.

This closing dance is amazing. It makes me feel like this small stage is not enough for her to showcase her talent.

“Yes, it’s incredible. After watching her dance, I almost forgot what the previous performance was. Do you remember?”

“It was a popping dance, right?”

A few members of the dance club standing in the backstage corner also watched her performance in awe.

Except for Lucy, almost no one among them could comprehend Violeta’s true level. They simply felt that her dancing was incredibly beautiful!

Only Lucy knew that Violeta’s ballet performance had far exceeded her expectations! It could almost be compared to that of a professional ballerina! This was not at an amateur level.

They were all stunned.

Zelena was the first to react.

“What’s so great about this? Our popping dance is even more challenging!”

Chapter 82

“Yes, President, our popping dance is more challenging. With so many of us, our stage presence is superior!”

“She can’t compare to all of us alone. If the audience has any discernment, they will definitely vote for us.”

“Just now, the applause when we left the stage was much louder than hers. What’s the big deal?”

“Isn’t that right, President?”

Lucy’s eyelashes trembled, and she couldn’t find the words to respond.

She didn’t want to admit that they had lost. However, as a professional dancer, Lucy couldn’t deny that Violeta’s performance just now was impressive.

She could only turn her head and look at Zelena, asking, “Didn’t you say she had no dance background?”

Zelena immediately clicked her tongue, “I… I don’t know when she learned. She has no dance background.”

Someone raised a question, “Could it be that Violeta found a teacher?”

“But didn’t Lucy say before that there is no one else who can teach at such a high level except for the master of classical dance, Grace?”

“Grace has stopped accepting students. How could Violeta have been taught by her?”

Lucy said. “Strictly speaking, Grace isn’t stopping accepting students. She only accepts the last one as her final closed-door disciple.

“Six years ago, Grace made it clear that she would carefully select her final disciple, choosing only the best of the best.”

Upon hearing this, everyone fell silent.

If Violeta is truly Grace’s disciple, she must be the one in a million that Grace had spoken of.

It was already rare to be recognized by Grace as a dancer but to receive such high praise meant that Violeta must be someone exceptional in her eyes.

Casey clenched her fists and firmly declared, “It’s impossible. Violeta can’t be the one. Don’t be discouraged, everyone. She’s just better at stage design than us.”

Zelena nodded in agreement. “That’s right! Besides, the results haven’t been announced yet. We must be the winners!”

Could Violeta alone have the potential to break their reign as number one?

Just the thought of it made them feel extremely dissatisfied,

However, reality always had a way of humbling people.

Finally, the voting results were announced.

The dance club had lost!

Upon hearing the news, everyone backstage jumped for joy.

“Wow, we won!”

“We won: This is amazing!”

Kaylee happily embraced Violeta and said, “Vio, we won!”

“Violeta, you truly are our tennis club’s treasure! This is the first time we’ve felt so triumphant. We finally defeated the dance club at the Moon Festival! Let’s see if they dare to be arrogant next time we meet!”

This is fantastic!”

Everyone gathered around Violeta, spinning in circles of celebration.

Violeta had put a lot of effort into practicing her dance. Now that she had achieved first place, she was naturally overjoyed.

She also felt that she had fulfilled her dedication to herself in her previous life. Even though her ballet performance had not been broadcast on television, it had been performed in front of so many audience members, which made all her hard work worthwhile.

“Oh, by the way! Now that the competition is over, we can settle the score!”

“The people from the External Affairs Department just informed us that they have reviewed the surrounding surveillance footage and indeed found someone who came backstage the night before.

But that person was wearing a mask and a hat, so the footage doesn’t reveal the identity.”

Kaylee said. “But the earring Vio saw backstage earlier is solid evidence. After conducting an investigation, the External Affairs Department has decided to publicly announce this incident on stage and punish the culprit severely.”

“That’s great. Let’s go out quickly.”

“I am curious to know who would commit such a despicable act.”

Everyone left the backstage area.

At that moment, most of the audience in the front were ready to disperse. The Minister of the External Affairs Department took the stage and grabbed the microphone to make an announcement.

“Ladies and gentlemen, please wait a moment. Although the Moon Festival has come to an end, we have encountered a highly deplorable incident today. We owe an explanation to the tennis club. Therefore, we have decided to reveal the truth right here.”

If it were any other club, the External Affairs Department would not have attached such significance to it.

The tennis club had several influential members, so they couldn’t be taken lightly.

Therefore, they had to provide an explanation, and doing so publicly on stage was the best approach.

As soon as these words were spoken, the people who were about to leave the venue returned.

Archer and his group sat comfortably in their chairs, observing the unfolding drama.

“Perhaps you are not yet aware, but before the start of today’s performance, the champion club of the Moon Festival, the tennis club, experienced an unprecedented act of malice. Their props on stage were deliberately destroyed!”

The majority of the audience below the stage were students from Toland University. They began to whisper and discuss among themselves.

“What? The props were destroyed? That’s outrageous! We almost missed out on such a wonderful dance performance.”

In a corner of the audience, members of the dance club gathered. Lucy casually rested her arm on her waist, looking coldly at the Minister of External Affairs Department.

She didn’t care as long as it wasn’t the dance club’s doing.

But she would never have expected that the person behind this incident was actually someone from her dance club!

Suddenly, a spotlight shone on Lucy. Her expression froze for a moment.

The Minister of External Affairs Department said, “Lucy, as the president of the dance club, you need to explain what happened here.”

Lucy’s heart tightened, and a hint of panic appeared on her face. She asked, “Me? Explain what? I don’t know anything.”

“You don’t know? The surveillance footage revealed that the person who destroyed the tennis club’s props came out from the backstage of your dance club. However, she was wearing a mask and a hat, so her face couldn’t be seen. As the president of the dance club, shouldn’t you be held responsible for this?”

Lucy was stunned.

Zelena, who was standing behind Lucy, had a slight change in expression.

Obviously, they didn’t expect this matter to involve so many people.

The Minister of External Affairs Department invited Violeta to come forward and provide evidence. Violeta took out the crystal earrings she found at the scene.

“You should recognize this earring. It belongs to one of you! Lucy, as the president, if you are one of them, the school will punish your entire club.”

Lucy had the support of her family behind her, so punishment was irrelevant to her.

But most of the members of the dance club were ordinary students. How could they withstand a punishment from the school? If this matter escalated, it might even delay their graduation.

So everyone panicked.

“How is this possible? Who went and destroyed the tennis club’s props? Come forward!”

“Wait, this earring looks familiar. It seems like Zelena wore it.”

Yes, I remember Zelena wearing it.

*So, Zelena is the one who destroyed the tennis club’s props?”

Everyone’s gaze immediately turned towards Zelena. “Zelena, if you dare to do it, you should have the courage to admit it. Don’t involve everyone else!”

Chapter 83

Zelena found herself the target of thousands of accusing eyes.

For a moment, panic flashed across her face as she looked up and met Violeta’s gaze on the stage.

Violeta, looking down from the stage, stared back at her with cold and indifferent eyes.

Lucy realized the gravity of the situation. The host on stage handed her an earring, which she took in her hand. She turned to Zelena and asked seriously, “Zelena, do you have an explanation for this?”

Zelena clenched her teeth and tried to explain, “This earring…”

All eyes in the audience were fixed on her, waiting for Zelena to reveal the truth.

The entire audience’s gaze was focused on her.

Zelena lowered her head. Her bangs covered her expression, and only the shadows could be seen under the lights. This earring indeed belongs to me.”

“Whoaa!”

After Zelena’s confession, a buzz of discussion erupted in the audience.

“It’s someone from the dance club. I have to say, this kind of behavior is truly despicable! How could they stoop so low? It’s just an intra–school program, and they can’t even tolerate their opponents on the same stage. Who knows what they’ll do after graduation when they enter society?”

“They’ve gone too far. They’ll do anything for first place.

“Zelena doesn’t seem like that kind of person. I didn’t expect her to do something like this.”

“Haven’t you heard the saying a woman’s heart is as deep as the ocean?”

Lucy’s eyes flashed with surprise. She asked, “Zelena, why would you do such a thing?”

Zelena clenched her fists but remained silent.

The Minister of External Affairs Department on stage held the microphone and announced, “The Moon. The Festival is organized by our External Affairs Department. Now that the real culprit has been identified, the tennis club must be given an explanation for this incident. Zelena’s unauthorized destruction of the tennis club’s props is a serious offense. The school will impose severe punishment.”

The audience in the back row, who were from the sports school, reveled in the spectacle.

Someone took the lead and asked, “What kind of punishment? They won’t announce it on stage and then sweep it under the rug, right?”

“Yeah, that’s right! If there’s going to be punishment, they should announce it directly on stage. Let all of us hear it!”

“Announce the punishment!”

The commotion from the audience made it difficult for the Minister of External Affairs Department.

Actually, this matter could have been resolved privately through negotiation, but now it had to be dealt with publicly to appease the crowd.

After hesitating for a few seconds, the Minister of External Affairs Department had no choice but to announce. “The situation is severe. The preliminary punishment is a public reprimand, but a thorough investigation will be conducted. If the allegations are true and the offense is serious, the student will be put on probation.”

Probation?

That was a major punishment. It could even lead to suspension from school.

Moreover, Zelena was only a freshman. She was already facing this punishment. If she makes any more mistakes in the future, she might be advised to drop out or have her classes suspended.

This punishment was truly harsh!

The members of the dance club exchanged glances, their tongues wagging in astonishment.

Lucy pursed her lips and also felt that this punishment was too severe.

Casey stood beside Lucy. Her eyes darkened as she watched Zelena’s figure. She muttered softly, “Say something-

But Zelena remained silent.

Violeta noticed that Zelena kept her head down as if confessing to a crime.

This was not the Zelena that she remembered. Could she just quietly accept defeat?

Something was off!

Zelena definitely still has a backup plan!

After handing the microphone to the host, the Minister of External Affairs Department prepared to step down.

The drama had ended, and the audience was ready to leave their seats.

However, at that moment, Casey suddenly rushed up to the stage and grabbed the microphone, loudly exclaiming, “It’s not like this!”

“What did she say?”

Everyone was shocked.

The Minister of the External Affairs Department frowned sternly and asked, “What are you doing?”

Casey glanced at Zelena in the audience and unexpectedly admitted her own mistake.

“It wasn’t Lena who did it. It was me!”

“Wow!

Not only were the people on state stunned but the audience was also taken aback.

What was happening?

There was even a surprising twist.

Zelena, who had been keeping her head down, suddenly raised her face. Her eyes were red as she looked at Casey on the stage and said loudly, “Casey, what are you doing? Come down!”

Casey frowned, appearing reluctant as she said, “Lena, don’t take the blame for me. It was me who did it.”

“Lena gave me that earring a long time ago. That night, I went backstage and used water to damage the tennis club’s props. You all misunderstood Lena.”

“Lena is a good person. She protected me and took the blame for me, but I am not afraid to take responsibility! I did this myself, Lena knows nothing about it! If there’s punishment, punish me instead!”

Violeta narrowed her eyes and let out a subtle laugh.

What a remarkable display of sisterly love.

Indeed, this is how it should be. This is what Zelena is capable of!

In an instant, Violeta understood everything.

Zelena is most skilled at manipulating and playing the victim.

Of course, she does a lot of ungrateful things.

There’s no way Zelena would risk herself by personally destroying the props.

If Violeta’s guess is correct, she must have instigated Casey to do it.

It would be best if they don’t get caught.

But now that they have been caught, Zelena knows very well that Casey is a straightforward and genuine person. She remains silent and takes the blame for Casey.

It seems like Zelena is taking the blame for Casey. But in reality, she knows Casey will step forward to clarify the situation.

Casey’s character is destined for her to stand up and clarify things.

If Casey were a calculating and cunning person, she wouldn’t have been foolish enough to block Violeta’s path in the hallway last time.

Words like “good person” and “kind” are much more effective when spoken by others than when she acts them out every day.

With so many people in the audience, once today’s incident spreads, the whole school will know that Zelena is a great person who is willing to take the blame for her friend, even at the cost of severe punishment.

After this, whoever sees Zelena, wouldn’t they all praise her as a truly good and beautiful girl?

Violeta couldn’t help but applaud and cheer.

Zelena called out loudly from the stage, “Casey, stop being silly! Come down quickly. I did this.”

Casey shook her head and addressed everyone with the microphone, “I did it. It was all me. Lena wouldn’t do something like this. She wants to reconcile with Violeta and always calls her ‘sis. She couldn’t have done this. I dislike Violet, so I wanted to ruin her show. It was all me. If there’s punishment, punish me.”

“But Casey looked towards Violeta not far away and continued. “Violeta, you’re such a malicious person.  You have a kind-hearted sister like Lena. You don’t appreciate her. You will regret it one day!”

This typical act of being betrayed and still helping made Violeta laugh.

She couldn’t hold it in and burst into laughter on stage.

Chapter 84

Casey found Violeta’s smile to be mocking.

She stared at Violeta and felt an intense hatred towards her.

The situation at the scene was incredibly chaotic.

The Minister of External Affairs Department took the microphone and announced, “We will launch an investigation into this matter. Casey, Zelena, do not rush to admit your mistakes. We will uncover the truth.

Casey left the stage silently.

Violeta’s lips curled up slightly as she turned her head to look at Zelena below the stage. Her gaze was filled with a hint of mockery.

Zelena met her gaze, a flicker of darkness passing through her eyes.

The two of them locked eyes from a distance.

This feeling was peculiar.

It was as if they were lifelong archenemies, the ones who understood each other the most.

Casey’s appearance brought about a tremendous change in the situation.

Having been a member of the dance club for two years, no one had expected Casey to be the mastermind. After stepping down from the stage, everyone in the dance club swarmed around her.

This time. Violeta couldn’t expose Zelena, but she wasn’t too regretful about it. She knew it wouldn’t be easy for Zelena to reveal such a significant flaw, so she hadn’t had high hopes to begin with.

She believed the matter had already come to an end.

But unexpectedly, the senior from the tennis club in charge of the campus belle competition also took the microphone and walked onto the stage at some point.

“Everyone, please wait a moment. Now that the incident of the props being destroyed has come to an end, there is still one thing I need to address publicly. Zelena, I have a question for you!”

The audience erupted in uproar, but they returned to their seats and eagerly awaited the revelation.

It seems like they will witness a very interesting drama today!

This is so exciting!

The senior gave Violeta a reassuring look.

Then, she turned to Zelena and asked, “Zelena, you are currently in first place in the second round of the campus belle competition, Tomorrow, the second round of the competition will come to an end, so today, I must clarify something with you.”

Zelena clenched her fist under her sleeve and smiled faintly, saying, “Please go ahead, Senior.

The senior continued. Three weeks ago, we tracked your vote count and found suspicious activity indicating vote manipulation. We discovered that most of the accounts voting for you were not within the campus area, but rather within the southern district of the city. Are you aware of this?”

Zelena didn’t expect her vote manipulation to be discovered.

She felt panic momentarily but quickly regained her composure.

The person who helped her manipulate the votes had assured her that with the rudimentary technology. of the campus belle competition’s backend, they would never be caught. Even if they were investigated, there would be no evidence.

So as long as she didn’t admit it, the school wouldn’t be able to do anything without evidence.

Zelena feigned innocence and replied, “I don’t know, Senior. Could it be a mistake? I have no idea about any southern district.”

The senior responded, “Okay. Since you say you don’t know, let me inform you that your vote count skyrocketed last week, far surpassing Violeta’s vote count.”

“It’s not just us who noticed this anomaly. Other contestants have also complained about your suspected vote manipulation. After investigating the complaints, we found that most of the accounts that voted for you were newly registered within the past three days. Their IP addresses were not within the campus area. Were you unaware of this?”

“I had no idea.

At that time. Zelena was solely focused on surpassing Violeta. She didn’t consider the possibility of being discovered.

Now, she realizes that she was too impulsive back then if only she had taken it slow…

But now, there’s no way out. She can only stubbornly deny it.

Both Violeta and the senior had anticipated Zelena would refuse to admit it…

That’s why Violeta had a contingency plan.

The senior turned to the audience and made a gesture, causing a map to appear on the large screen behind them. The map displayed small red dots, each accurately pinpointed within a range of five meters.

Zelena was taken aback when she saw the map.

The senior smiled faintly and said, “This map is the result of a thorough IP tracking conducted by Violeta and George.”

“Based on these locations, we discovered that over one–third of your votes were cast from the same computer. Zelena, do you have anything to say now?”

“Wow!”

The audience erupted.

“Over one–third of the votes were cast from the same computer, and they all originated from the same address. Isn’t this vote manipulation?”

“Well, just a moment ago, I thought this girl named Zelena was kind-hearted. But I didn’t expect her to be someone who engages in these tricks.”

“Isn’t this treating people like fools? I knew it. Everyone in my dorm voted for Violeta, and all my friends around me also voted for Violeta. So who is voting for Zelena? It must be rigged!”

“Who knows? I even used my parents‘ phone number to vote for Violeta.”

“I can’t believe it. Zelena still denies it. What’s the difference between this and cheating?”

Zelena never expected that they could trace the exact IP address.

Didn’t the person assure her that it couldn’t be traced?

It must be George helping them!

George is a genius in the computer science department. No one else could possibly trace it.

Zelena truly despised Violeta. She had originally planned to win over George. But now George is on Violeta’s side, and they even traced the location of the vote manipulation.

It seems that she can no longer pretend to be innocent.

Zelena quickly changed her tune.

She lowered her head. When she looked up again, her eyes were teary and pitiful. She said, “I’m sorry, I don’t know what’s going on. Could it be that someone maliciously rigged the votes for me, trying to disqualify me from the competition?”

“Please believe me. I’m not the kind of person who would do such things. Sis, I really want to reconcile with you. How could I secretly engage in these activities? You know me, right? Please help me explain.

Of course, Violeta believed her!

Who else, besides her, would have the audacity to maliciously vote against her?

Upon seeing Zelena crying, Casey and the others from the dance club quickly stepped forward to defend her. “Lena, someone must be intentionally trying to sabotage you from behind. We all believe in you!”

“All the members of our dance club are voting for Lena. She doesn’t lack votes. Why would anyone need to manipulate the votes?”

“There must be a misunderstanding here!”

The members of the dance club stood united at this moment

Initially, Zelena had willingly manipulated the votes. But now, the situation had been twisted to make it seem like someone was maliciously manipulating the votes against her intending to disqualify her from participating.

Her whitewashing technique was remarkable.

Violeta stood on the stage, casually targeting Zelena’s vulnerability.

“Zelena, it seems like you have quite a few enemies. Manipulating votes requires a significant amount of money. By my calculations, these manipulated votes must have cost thousands of dollars. Someone spent so much money just to maliciously target you. You really know how to make people hate you.”

Chapter 85

Every word from Violeta pierced Zelena’s heart.

Zelena had spent a significant amount of money, hoping to become the campus belle of Toland University.

However, instead of becoming the campus belle, she had become a laughingstock!

She had wasted thousands of dollars for nothing.

She was speechless and unable to express her bitterness.

Not only was she unable to speak, but she also had to continue pretending to be ignorant and innocent.

“I genuinely didn’t know. I’m sorry, Senior. I unintentionally disrupted the fairness of the competition, but I truly didn’t know about this matter.”

“I don’t lack these thousands of dollars, but couldn’t I have used them to treat my friends to a lavish meal? Why would I go and manipulate the votes? I would never knowingly commit such an act. Please believe me.”

The senior had underestimated Zelena’s shamelessness. She thought that presenting the evidence would be enough to prove her guilt.

But she hadn’t expected Zelena to twist the truth and come up with a different explanation.

Now she couldn’t deny the possibility that malicious vote manipulation had occurred, leading to Zelena’s disqualification.

Members of the dance club below shouted.

“Now that it’s been investigated, it’s the perfect opportunity to clear Lena’s name.

“Yes, Lena is not the type of person to do such things.”

Just earlier, she was so kind-hearted and even took the blame for Casey. She would never do something like this.”

“I bet someone secretly manipulated the votes to harm her! I won’t say who.“–

The senior was left speechless.

She looked at Violeta.

After exchanging glances, the senior could only say, “Alright. Since that’s the case, we will reset all the votes. that were manipulated backstage. Zelena, do you have any objections?”

All the manipulated votes would be reset, and the IP address of the computer used for vote manipulation would be blocked.

Zelena’s thousands of dollars went down the drain.

If she had known earlier, she might not have manipulated the votes in the first place!

It was all for nothing!

Zelena couldn’t find any joy in this situation, but not being disqualified from the competition was already the best outcome.

She forced a smile and said, “Okay, thank you, Senior. Thank you all for speaking up for me.”

With the two farces coming to an end, everyone could finally disperse.

After Zelena’s manipulated votes were reset, she instantly dropped from first place to seventh.

Although she didn’t fall out of the top ten, the gap between her and Violeta was too wide. She was left far behind!

The two farces had finally come to an end.

Violeta stepped down from the stage and was surrounded by the members of the tennis club.

It was a double joy!

Violeta had not only won first place in the Moon Festival on behalf of the tennis club but was also firmly in first place for the second round of the campus belle competition.

Everyone knew that once you secured first place in the second round, your ranking in the third round was almost guaranteed.

Moreover, Violeta had performed a ballet dance tonight. With so many people in the audience, they were not fools. It was certain that Violeta’s votes would skyrocket again once they returned home.

Who would dare to compete with her for the top spot in the campus belle competition?

“Vio, you’re amazing!”

“The members of the dance club were arrogant before. Now that Zelena’s manipulated votes have been reset, let’s see if they’re still proud!”

They were talking when Kaylee suddenly felt a bump on her arm.

Kaylee turned her head to look and saw Lucy walking towards them with a few members of the dance club.

The members of the tennis club stood behind Violeta, with a group of boys supporting her. Violeta stood in the middle with Kaylee, forming a sharp contrast with the group of girls from the dance club.

They whispered in hushed voices, asking. “Why are they approaching us?”

“Did they lose the match and now they want revenge?”

“Come on, who’s scared of them?”

But they were overthinking. Lucy was not someone who couldn’t handle defeat. She didn’t come here to cause trouble.

She approached Violeta, calmly inspecting the dance costume she was wearing, and asked, “Violeta, who taught you how to dance?”

By the way, Violeta was also wearing the emerald green bracelet that Grace had given her earlier today.

“Why do you want to know?” Violeta replied.

Lucy slightly lowered her eyelids and responded, “I’m curious. You don’t seem like someone without a dance background. Although the dance club lost today. I didn’t lose to you. From a professional perspective, I can see your weaknesses, but the audience couldn’t. I’m very curious about who taught you.

Before Violeta could respond, a cool and clear voice came from behind them.

“It’s Grace!

Everyone turned their heads and saw Nydia and Hazel, accompanied by a group of people from the sports school, approaching.

Not far behind them, Hayden and his group were strolling towards them.

Nydia said, “It’s Grace Parker who taught her.”

Hazel added, “Exactly.”

Upon receiving the correct answer, Lucy lowered her eyelashes.

Indeed, it was Grace.

In fact, Lucy already knew the answer before she came to ask.

But she was unwilling to believe that Violeta could be so fortunate and receive Grace’s teachings, so she sought confirmation.

“Grace? Didn’t the president say Grace is no longer teaching? Can’t you at least come up with a better lie? Besides, just because you say she was taught by Grace, does that mean it actually happened? Then, I can also mention that I am a disciple of the national dance master!”

Someone raised a question.

Nydia and Hazel couldn’t help but laugh:

They ignored the person who raised the question and turned to Lucy instead.

“Lucy, care to explain?”

Lucy turned her head and glanced at the members behind her, saying. These two are Grace’s disciples.”

“What?”

The Nelson twins became Grace’s disciples at a very young age because their mother was a close friend of hers.

So they were not only Grace’s disciples but they could also be considered Grace’s goddaughters.

If their words were not trustworthy, then no one in this world could be trusted.

Just like Lucy, the Nelson twins also started learning dance at a young age. Moreover, they were wealthy heiresses in the same social circle. Although their relationship was not good, they had known each other for over ten years.

The person who raised the question blushed and dared not speak again.

Lucy looked at Violeta and chuckled, “Wow, you’re lucky. Grace stopped teaching a long time ago. How did you manage to impress her?”

This can only be attributed to Violeta having a good connection. It’s Niall’s credit that he was able to persuade Grace.

Hazel asked. “Why did she need to impress her? When a talented person meets someone who appreciates her, the teacher takes her as the last disciple. Vio is our teacher’s final closed-door disciple.”

Nydia nodded, “She’s our junior, so we came here today to support her.”

What did they say?

Grace took Violeta as her final closed-door disciple.

This is a shocking revelation!

Everyone in the dance club was wide-eyed.

“What?”

After a moment of shock, Lucy burst into laughter and shook her head, saying, “Violeta, you are the biggest surprise I’ve encountered since returning to the country. Since Grace has taken a liking to you, curious about what accomplishments you will achieve in the future. The days are still long, and I genuinely hope to see you on the stage of the Lotus Award.”

Chapter 86

Lotus Award?

Upon hearing that, both Nydia and Hazel’s expressions instantly changed.

The Lotus Award is the most prestigious dance award in the country, and it is the dream and honor of every professional dancer.

It is held every two years, with hundreds of dancers participating each time.

This demonstrates the difficulty of winning this award.

Lucy intentionally said this just to mock Violeta, implying that she would never be able to win the Lotus Award in her lifetime.

After saying that, she left with the members of the dance club.

Kaylee asked, “What is the Lotus Award?”

Nydia replied, “The Lotus Award is the most authoritative dance award in the country. It is held every two years and is the most coveted prize for professional dancers. My sister and I will also sign up for the Lotus Award next year.”

Hazel added, “Lucy is so good at sarcasm. How did we not notice before that she’s so two-faced?”

“Vio, you don’t have to listen to her nonsense.”

Violeta was not particularly interested in dance. She only learned ballet to fit the role.

She did not even claim to be a “professional dancer.”

Therefore, Lucy’s sarcastic remarks did not affect Violeta. Awards like the Lotus Award were worth the dedication of someone more passionate about dance, like Nydia and Hazel, who had been dancing since childhood.

Hazel walked up to Violeta and said, “Don’t worry, Lucy will also participate in the Lotus Award next year. Let’s defeat her on stage!”

Violeta smiled gracefully and replied, “Sure.”

The Moon Festival had come to an end.

Jasper stepped forward and announced, “The Moon Festival is over, and we have achieved a complete victory. Since we’ve broken the dance club’s reign for the past few years, let’s go out tonight and celebrate!”

Upon hearing this, the members of the tennis club cheered with joy.

Although only Violeta performed on stage tonight, they all contributed their efforts backstage. Therefore, they should share the fruits of their victory.

“Long live. Jasper!”

“Yay! I want to have a whole roasted lamb!”

Jasper responded, “Alright, let’s go to Springtime Club. I have already made a reservation.”

Nydia and Hazel also wanted to join in the fun. “Hey, take us with you!”

A few members from the sports school also shouted, “We want to go to, Archer! Let’s go together!”

Archer rolled his eyes, adjusted his cap, and coldly said, “If you want to go, go by yourselves. I’m not interested.”

After saying that, Archer turned around and left.

The members of the sports school were slightly stunned but then approached Archer and hooked their arms around his shoulder. “Let’s go, let’s go! Hey, Jasper, we’ll drive ourselves.”

Kaylee patted Violeta’s shoulder and whispered, “Vio, you should remove your makeup and change your clothes. We’ll meet outside later.

“Okay.

Violeta changed her clothes and came out from backstage after the venue was cleared.

Everyone got into their cars and headed to Springtime Club.

At night, the lawn was illuminated with star-shaped lights, and everyone was grilling lamb under the gazebo, enjoying the food and beer.

It was hard to imagine that people from the sports school and the tennis club could sit at the same table. While playing games, they did not forget to tease each other. Archer looked displeased, but he still graciously accepted his losses and drank quite a bit.

Nydia and Hazel were laughing heartily on the side.

The atmosphere was joyful and harmonious, and it was hard to believe that they had been fierce competitors on the field before.

After some time, Hazel sat down beside Violeta, holding two bottles of peach–flavored fruit beer in her hands.

Using a bottle opener, she removed the cap and placed one bottle in front of Violeta.

“Vio, I asked those cheerleaders about what happened last time. They said someone told them that you have a bad reputation and would bully students from other clubs, so they wanted to teach you a lesson.”

The glass filled with peach–flavored fruit beer emitted a refreshing mist as it was poured. Soon, a layer of frost formed on its surface.

“It appears that someone from your club was causing trouble behind the scenes. Luckily, you weren’t harmed.”

Violeta lifted the glass of fruit beer and took a sip, calmly replying, “Hmm, I know who it is.”

Violeta was well aware that Zelena had instigated the members of the sports school’s cheerleading team.

“Who is it? Could it be Zelena, the one who rigged the votes?”

Violeta raised an eyebrow. “Why do you say that? Do you think it’s her?”

Hazel playfully winked at her. “Just a hunch. You know how accurate my intuition can be.”

Violeta chuckled at her expression. “Indeed, it’s quite accurate.”

Indeed, only girls could keenly perceive subtle differences among their own gender.

Some people’s vibes, even without any prior contact, could be clearly felt as incompatible when they met.

“Well, this is quite challenging. I can’t stand people who pretend to be pitiful.”

“It’s okay, we still have plenty of time. Let’s just have some fun with her.”

“Hahaha!”

Hazel burst into laughter.

A voice from the side complained, “Damn it, I thought a dinosaur escaped. You scared me.”

Hazel instantly stopped laughing and rushed over at lightning speed.

Toby, do you want to die?”

Then, Violeta heard arguments and the sound of a chase next to her.

Hazel caught up with the boy and gave him a beating.

“Spare me, heroine! I was wrong!”

“I am your daddy!”

Violeta chuckled and picked up her glass of fruit beer.

As she was about to take a sip, her phone suddenly rang with electronic music. It was Niall.

He was probably checking in and wanted to ask why Violeta had not returned home so late.

Violeta quickly took her phone and ran to a quiet place nearby to answer the call.

“Hey, bro.”

“Vio, it’s so late. Why haven’t you come back? Is the show over?”

“Bro, we’re celebrating outside. I won! Hehe.

“I knew you would win but it’s late, so you have to be careful. Who are you with?”

“I’m with…”

Violeta was about to answer, but before she could finish her sentence, the situation behind her escalated further.

“Call me Daddy!”

“Oh, Daddy, I’m sorry.”

Violeta quickly covered her phone to prevent Niall from hearing that, but she was a step too slow and Niall still heard.

“Vio, what’s going on over there?”

Violeta awkwardly smiled, “Bro, nothing much, they’re just fooling around behind me. I’m with Zoren and the others. Oh right, Hayden’s here too. I’ll let Hayden talk to you.”

Violeta caught a glimpse of Hayden not far away, so she quickly ran over and placed the phone on Hayden’s face. After she did that, she made a face at him.

Violeta knocked over the beer glass in Hayden’s hand, causing the beer to spill onto his fingers and slide down his fair skin.

He blinked slightly and discreetly moved the glass, switching hands to answer the phone.

“Hello?”

Niall’s voice came through the phone, “Ah, Hayden, are you also at the party?”

Hayden’s serene gaze fell on Violeta’s playful face, and he replied calmly, “Yeah, we’re just hanging out and we’ll be back soon. Don’t worry, Niall.”

With Hayden around, Niall could rest assured.

He knew Hayden was not someone who liked to cause trouble.

“Alright, I can rest assured now. That little brat Zoren is so unreliable. You should bring Vio back later.”

Since Niall was not on speaker, Violeta had to lean closer and rest her head on Hayden’s shoulder to listen. to him.

Upon hearing Niall’s words, Violeta responded cheerfully, “Sure thing, Bro!”

Since they were so close to each other, Hayden caught a faint whiff of jasmine shampoo in the air.

As he held the phone, he could also feel the slight tickle of Violeta’s hair on his hand.

Chapter 87

After ending the call, Violeta retrieved her phone. She had only used Hayden as an excuse to end the conversation with her brother.

“Thank you. My brother wouldn’t have felt at ease without your help,” she expressed her gratitude.

Hayden wiped the beer stains off the back of his hand with two tissues and calmly responded, “So you see me as a tool?”

Violeta’s gaze momentarily froze. “Huh? No, not at all.”

It was then that she realized she had accidentally spilled beer from Hayden’s glass.

“Should I pour you another glass?” Violeta picked up the bottle from the table, preparing to pour him more.

Hayden stopped her in time. “Why should I drink so much? This is alcohol, not a tonic.”

“Fine.”

Reluctantly, Violeta put down the bottle.

Hayden discarded the tissues and glanced at her, asking, “What brand of shampoo do you use? It smells nice.

Do you mean the jasmine scent? That’s not shampoo, it’s essential oil. Do you like it? I can send you the link when I go back.

At that moment, Zoren, with flushed cheeks from drinking, approached them. “What essential oil? Are you guys going for a massage later?”

Violeta covered her nose. “Ew, you stink!”

Zoren leaned closer and sniffed himself. I don’t! How can you say that, Vio? Come, smell me. Say I don’t stink!”

He leaned forward to let Violeta smell his arm, but before he could get close to her, Hayden firmly grabbed his hand.

The pain made Zoren’s eyes much clearer!

“Ouch! Hade, you really went all out, huh? Are we still buddies?”

Zoren pulled back his arm and shook it, wincing in pain.

Hayden asked, “Are you sober now?”

Jasper and Liam walked over to them. “He’s asking for trouble, no wonder he’s called a contemptible wretch.”

Liam added, “That’s right. Of course, Hade won’t go easy on him.”

Zoren turned his head and glared at them, “What are you guys bickering about?”

Jasper and Liam stuck out their tongues at Zoren.

When the two of them started acting silly, Zoren walked over, elbowing them and kicking their butts.

The three of them were fooling around.

Hayden shook his head helplessly, sat down, and leaned against the back of the chair.

Violeta finally understood.

No wonder her brother only trusted Hayden.

Among the four of them, Hayden was the most reliable, while these three were completely out of control!

Especially Zoren, he could not be relied upon at all!

Even so, with Hayden’s cold personality, it would be a good balance to have these three friends with their personalities,

If all four of them had the same personality as Hayden, it would be dull.

Violeta’s gaze fell on Hayden. He leisurely leaned against the back of the chair, the light above his head adding a warm touch to his aloof demeanor. He had a picturesque appearance, and right now, he looked noble and ethereal.

Sensing Violeta’s gaze, Hayden raised his eyes and met her gaze.

Violeta smiled at him.

Hayden’s eyelids twitched slightly. He felt as if something had struck his heart.

After being dropped off by Hayden, it was already dawn.

As soon as Violeta got out of the car, Tuna pounced on her. She caught it and used its paws to bid farewell to Hayden.

“Goodbye.”

Hayden’s expression softened. “Goodnight.

After watching Violeta walk inside, he rolled up the window and instructed the driver to drive away.

The second round of the campus beauty pageant had ended, and Violeta emerged as the winner.

All of the top ten contestants advanced.

After the vote count was reset to zero, Zelena, who was originally in seventh place, slipped down to the ninth spot.

Luckily, she still managed to advance to the third round.

However, without the option to manipulate the votes, it was wishful thinking for Zelena to surpass Violeta.

The vote count for the third round would be based on the previous two rounds, so Violeta had already been designated as the campus belle of the new term at Toland University.

Not to mention her stunning performance at the Moon Festival. The video recorded on that day had already been viewed nearly a million times on the forum and shared over a hundred thousand times.

Who could possibly compete with her?

Zelena knew that anything she did right now would be in vain, so she stopped fighting.

After a few quiet days, there was some new activity in the class,

That day, the instructor walked into the classroom with a boy and a girl.

The girl had delicate features and eyes like water.

The boy had bright eyes and an elegant demeanor.

Violeta was taking notes, while Kaylee was playing a game on her phone.

The instructor said, “Everyone, please quiet down. I’d like to introduce two new students to our class.”

Kaylee lightly tapped Violeta’s hand and whispered, “Vio.”

Violeta’s pen paused and she looked up.

The two people on the stage were introducing themselves.

“Hello, everyone. My name is Hattie Ridge. I have just transferred to Toland University and I hope to learn from all of you. This is my twin brother, Benson Ridge.”

I’m Benson Ridge. Nice to meet you all.”

Hattie and Benson Ridge.

Upon hearing these names, both Kaylee and Violeta were stunned.

When they went to the play that day, they had talked about Liam suddenly having a brother and how two illegitimate children from Harbor City would be fighting him for the family inheritance.

It seemed that Jasper was right.

These two had been transferred to Violeta’s class!

Violeta exchanged a glance with Kaylee, and Kaylee also realized that these two were the twins they had talked about at the theater the last time.

She lowered her voice and whispered to Violeta, “Vio, these two are the ones we talked about last time….

“Yeah, it’s them.”

“Gosh!”

Hattie and Benson also reminded Violeta of some other things.

She did not remember when they were talking about this at the theater, but now that she saw their faces, she suddenly remembered.

Hartie and Zelena were very good friends!

No wonder she couldn’t remember.

In her previous life, Violeta was just a white-collar worker. She would either be going to class or work.

She had no contact with Zoren, so naturally, she did not know Liam.

So, how would she know that Hattie and Benson were related to Liam by blood?

Now, everything was connected.

In Violeta’s memory, not long after Hattie came to the class, she became very close with Zelena, and they went everywhere together.

After their debut, Zelena and Hattie maintained a good relationship. They would appear on variety shows together and showcase their sisterly bond in front of the camera!

Based on Violeta’s understanding of Zelena, there was no way she would be friends with someone from an ordinary family.

Hattie had the support of the Ridges, so that was why Zelena became friends with her.

So that’s how it is!

Violeta lowered her gaze. She had no good impression of Hattie!

In the previous life, Violeta had very little interaction with Hattie, but there was once a conflict between them.

During a singing class, Violeta caught a cold from juggling work and study, so her voice became hoarse. She needed to get some water and medicine.

Hattie happened to be going to get water as well.

There was very little water left in the water dispenser, and luckily, Violeta managed to take the last bit of boiled water.

By the time it was Hattie’s turn, there was none left.

Violeta saw some bottled water nearby, so she kindly suggested that they could share it.

However, unexpectedly, Hattie responded with sarcasm and disdain, “My face would be ruined if I drank the same water as you, right?”

Yes, at that time, Zelena caused an allergic reaction on Violeta’s face, and she was already very self-conscious about that.

Hattie’s mocking words deeply pierced Violeta’s fragile heart, but she did not say anything and just left with her can of water.

Perhaps Hattie perceived Violeta’s silence as a sign of vulnerability, so she extended her hand and forcefully pushed Violeta.

Caught off guard, Violeta lost her balance and the scalding water from the cup spilled onto her arm, resulting in painful blisters.

Chapter 88

The commotion caught the attention of both the students and the teacher.

Hattie fabricated a story, claiming that Violeta had fallen because she couldn’t stand still.

Violeta had no evidence to prove that Hattic had pushed her. Even if someone had witnessed it, they wouldn’t come forward to testify for Violeta, as they didn’t want to offend the well–off Miss Hattie Ridge.

Thus, Violeta had no choice but to suppress her anger.

This incident completely changed Violeta’s perception of Hattie.

Hattie was just as cunning as Zelena,

After having such a conflict with Hattie, Violeta started hearing some gossip about her in the entertainment industry.

They said that Hattie had a terrible personality. She would use ventriloquism to insult people on stage during recordings, and she would treat the staff very poorly. Moreover, she would also act like a diva and bully newcomers.

Violeta believed all of them.

After all, Hattie was that kind of person!

Unfortunately, in her previous life, Violeta didn’t know Liam.

Therefore, she had no idea how the conflict within his family unfolded.

No wonder Liam warned them at the theater last time that the twins weren’t so simple.

Zelena sat in the middle row closer to the front. When Hattie introduced herself on stage, Zelena immediately recognized her.

Zelena vividly remembered that Hattie was the illegitimate daughter of the Ridges in Quinston, but that didn’t matter. What mattered was that Hattie’s mother was the renowned actress, Hannah Leid, from Harbor City!

If she could establish a good relationship with Hattie, she would have one more connection in the entertainment industry in the future.

Zelena wanted to befriend Hattie not only because her mother was Hannah, but also because in her previous life, Violeta was Hattie’s biggest competitor when she entered the entertainment industry.

Hattie relied on her mother’s resources and quickly rose to fame. Soon after, she became a well-established figure in the industry.

Hattie and Violeta were fierce rivals in the entertainment industry.

Zelena would try to win over anyone who competed against Violeta.

The instructor said, “All right, find a seat and sit down. You can come to the office later to get the study materials.

Hattie smiled gracefully. “Okay.”

There were many empty seats at the large table below the stage. After Hattie scanned the room, her gaze fell upon Violeta and Kaylee sitting in the back row by the window.

When she saw that there were still many seats next to them, Hattie said to Benson, “Bro, let’s sit in the back row. There are plenty of empty seats”

Benson nodded. “Okay”

Just then, Zelena took the initiative to greet them, “Hattie, why don’t you sit here? This is the best spot.”

Hattie didn’t say anything and glanced at Zelena.

Then, she looked at the back row again. She noticed the clear division between the front and back rows. It was as if there was a barrier separating them,

Violeta and Kaylee were the only ones in the back row, and no one was sitting close to them.

In an instant. Hattie understood that these two people in the back row were being isolated by this class.

The feeling of isolation was something Hattie knew all too well.

Since they didn’t have a father since they were young, the two siblings were isolated, excluded, and mocked in class.

Hattie despised this feeling.

She didn’t want to be isolated anymore.

“Bro, let’s sit here.”

When Zelena saw them sitting down, she smiled and said, “Let me introduce myself, I’m Zelena. I hope we can become good friends in the future.”

“Sure.”

Just like that, Zelena became Hattie’s first friend in the class.

Zelena had a purpose in getting close to Hattie, so she would ask Hattie to hang out with her after class.

In just half a day, the two of them became inseparable.

During lunchtime, in the cafeteria,

Kaylee didn’t know much about Hattie, but when she saw Hattie hanging out with Zelena, she disdainfully remarked, “Birds of a feather flock together! This Hattie probably isn’t a good person either.”

Violeta chuckled upon hearing Kaylee’s words.

“You have a talent for judging people, Kay.”

“Right, Vin? Then don’t you think so?”

“I’m not sure yet, so let’s wait and see,” Violeta casually replied.

Violeta had experienced Hattie’s personality in her previous life.

However, she hadn’t interacted with Benson yet.

Benson was likely Liam’s biggest competitor in the family business, so his scheming and cunning were definitely on par with Hattie’s.

Jasper and his gang had mentioned in the theater that if Benson dared to come, he would definitely be dealt with.

Violeta didn’t know anything else.

However, it was estimated that Benson wouldn’t have an easy time at school.

A few days later.

Zelena introduced Hattie to the dance club.

Due to Hannah’s high expectations of Hattie and Benson since they were young, they quickly caught up with the learning progress even though they were transfer students who joined the class midway.

Undoubtedly, they were outstanding. Coupled with Hattie and Benson’s good looks, they had already become famous in the performing arts field in just a few days. There were even people anonymously asking on the confession wall if they were single.

Hattie and Zelena had similar ways of doing things. They both liked to bribe their classmates and giving gifts was the quickest way to win people’s hearts.

As the saying goes, “A kind word and a gift will open any door.”

On this day, it was physical education class.

During the break, Violeta and Kaylee were chatting.

A gust of wind blew by, carrying with it the voices of several people talking and a faint scent of high–end sandalwood perfume.

“Hattie, the perfume you’re wearing smells really good. What brand is it? I’ll buy a bottle next time.”

“Oh? My perfume? You can’t buy it. It was a gift from my grandmother. She has a collection of antique perfumes, and this one is worth a fortune now. Lena, if you like it, I’ll give you a sample later.”

“Okay. It smells really nice.”

Gillian, who was next to them, said, “High–end perfumes are indeed different. Hattie, you came too late. If you had come earlier, you could have participated in the campus beauty pageant. If you had also participated, that person wouldn’t stand a chance.”

Candy added. “Yes, if you had participated. Lena probably wouldn’t have been bullied!”

Hattie asked, “Huh? Who bullied Lena?”

The girls glanced at Violeta and Kaylee sitting not far away.

“Who else? She’s sitting right over there…”

Zelena interrupted them. “That’s enough. Although I really hoped to achieve a good ranking in the campus beauty pageant, it’s just not possible this time. I don’t know what’s going on with the votes. Maybe it’s just bad luck.”

“It’s not just bad luck. Clearly, someone is up to something!”

“They’re just envious and malicious, so they can’t stand to see you doing well. Those kinds of people will never succeed; they’ll remain in the gutter for their whole lives.”

Although they didn’t mention any names, everyone knew they were referring to Violeta and Kaylee, who exchanged a glance.

They wouldn’t argue, but they would fight back!

When the break was over, they started doing the moon salutation.

Kaylee accidentally bumped into Gillian, causing her to fall face down with a loud thud. Her front teeth hit her lip, and the pain made tears stream down her face. She stood up, covering her mouth, and cursing loudly, “Kaylee! Are you blind?”

Kaylee adjusted her stance and nonchalantly remarked, “Apologies, but my mother has always praised me for having a well–endowed derriere ever since I was a child. She claimed it’s indicative of good health and longevity, unlike certain short-lived individuals with caustic tongues. It’s as if they have transformed into bitter melons.”

Gillian didn’t know how to react.

Chapter 89

Gillian had long been aware of Kaylee’s sharp tongue, and since she couldn’t win against her, she glared fiercely in her direction.

At that moment, the physical education teacher ed around and saw Gillian, reprimanding her,

“Gillian, why are you standing up? Do you want to fail this class?”

Gillian swallowed her grievances and replied, “I didn’t do anything.

“Then catch up quickly!”

… Okay.”

After the physical education class ended, Candy wanted to get back at Gillian. She planned to trip Kaylee when she wasn’t paying attention.

However, her plan failed because Violeta kicked the foam pad just in time, covering Candy’s foot.

Unaware of the situation, Kaylee turned around and accidentally stepped on Candy’s foot, causing her to cry out in pain.

Kaylee glanced at Candy and coldly said, “I’ve never seen such a foolish person who willingly extends their foot for others to step on.”

“Okay.”

Violeta picked up her bag and left the gym together.

Hattie saw everything and slightly lowered her eyes with a subtle expression.

She never expected that Violeta had some tricks up her sleeve.

When they were filling out the club registration form earlier, Violeta noticed Kaylee’s birth month and realized her birthday was in two days.

Given their current relationship. Violeta naturally wanted to give Kaylee a gift.

However, she was having trouble deciding what to give.

In the end, with Irene’s suggestion, Violeta decided to give her a bottle of perfume.

Violeta knew that with Kaylee’s personality, she would definitely give an equally valuable gift in return. So, she deliberately didn’t tell Kaylee the price of this bottle of perfume. She just vaguely mentioned that it cost about 15 dollars.

In fact, this perfume was a limited edition launched by Ella this quarter, and because the brand was too niche, it was only available through private high–end customization. Hence, there were no counters, and it could only be purchased through certain means.

Even with the high price, there was a high demand even when there was no supply. So, the perfume successfully arrived in Kaylee’s hands on her birthday.

When Kaylee received the gift box, she was shocked. “Wow, Viol This must be expensive! It looks so luxurious just from the packaging.”

Violeta said, “It’s okay. Open it and see if you like it. My mom and I picked it together.”

Kaylee cherished the packaging so much that she was reluctant to tear open the exquisite lacquer inside.

As soon as she opened the gift box, a pleasant rose fragrance wafted out.

Then, a delicate vintage round bottle came into view. The burgundy liquid inside resembled red wine.

“Wow! It’s perfume!”

Kaylee was extremely surprised.

“I think you’ll like this scent.”

Kaylee hesitated to take it out. She looked at Violeta with a grateful expression and said, “This is my first bottle of perfume! I always used to secretly use my mom’s. I love you so much, Vio!”

Violeta smiled. “I’m happy to give you your first bottle of perfume. It would be even better if you like the scent too.”

“How can I not like it? I love it!”

The scent emitted by the perfume was that of roses. It was not overpowering but long-lasting, just like the fragrance that had wafted out of the gift box.

Kaylee exclaimed repeatedly. “This is the best–smelling perfume I’ve ever encountered.”

“Haha, I’m glad you like it.

After receiving the gift, Kaylee was over the moon the entire day.

In the afternoon.

During the physical education class, Gillian kept catching a faint rose fragrance emanating from Kaylee and Violeta.

It smelled incredibly pleasant but subtle as if she was in a rose garden. The scent was not overpowering at all, yet it had the power to captivate people and uplift their moods.

Not only Gillian, but several others also caught a whiff of this fragrance.

So, they started discussing it during the break.

“Did you smell it? Yes, I smelled it too.”

“The perfume smells so luxurious, I’ve never encountered anything like it before.”

No one could accurately describe the scent of this perfume they simply found it very pleasant.

Only Hattie, with her arms crossed, correctly identified the perfume. “If I’m not mistaken, it should be Ella’s recently launched Bamboo Eau de Parfum.

“Ella?”

Hattie explained, “Actually, Ella is not just a brand name, it’s also a person’s name. The founder of this brand named it after herself.”

“Ella is a private custom perfume brand from Northern Orion. It’s luxurious but very exclusive. Only true perfume enthusiasts are aware of this brand. However, it’s understandable that you’re not familiar with it since it specializes in private custom perfumes that cater to very wealthy women.”

Speaking of this, Hattie felt somewhat proud. “My mom has an entire wall of perfumes, and she owns at least ten bottles of Ella’s high–end custom creations.”

In other words, her mom was extremely wealthy.

Having a custom–made perfume required a significant amount of money because the scents needed to be tested one by one until the customer was satisfied.

It consumed a large amount of resources and took a considerable amount of time.

Each trial was equivalent to burning money.

Therefore, if one wanted to have a custom–made perfume from Ella, one should not even think about it if one did not have a six-figure budget.

Hannah was an avid perfume collector, so Hattie had naturally experienced a wide range of high–end fragrances.

“There is a noticeable difference in scent between high–end perfumes and cheap ones. The one I smelled earlier was Ella’s latest release for this quarter, Bamboo Eau de Parfum. It must be the one.”

Since Hannah was a premium member of Ella, the brand had sent her a sample half a year ago to try out before Bamboo Eau de Parfum was even launched.

Hattie also smelled it and vividly remembered the distinct and refreshing rose scent. She could still recall the scent even now.

This fragrance was truly unique and could not be replicated.

After smelling it, Hattic concluded that once this perfume was released, it would undoubtedly become extremely popular!

However, Hattie was curious about how Ella’s new limited edition ended up in physical education. classroom.

Also, how did Violeta and Kaylee get it?

Hattie was well aware of how challenging it was to obtain Ella’s perfumes.

Ella did not frequently release new perfumes; they only launched one every two years, and limited editions were even rarer.

As soon as Bamboo Eau de Parfum was launched, it sold out within five seconds. Hattie had also asked someone to purchase a bottle for her, but it had not arrived yet.

Upon hearing Hattie’s explanation, Zelena exclaimed, “Oh my, really?”

“Lena, what’s wrong?”

Zelena furrowed her brow, looking puzzled, “Actually, Hattic, you’re right. This perfume is Ella’s Bamboo Eau de Parfum. I brought a bottle with me today. Remember when you gave me a sample of your vintage perfume? So this time. I specifically brought mine to share with you. However, I haven’t even sprayed it yet, so how did it end up on them? How strange.”

Upon hearing what Zelena said, everyone was taken aback and immediately realized.

“I know! They must have stolen your perfume!”

“They are thieves!”

Chapter 90

“How could Kaylee afford such an expensive perfume?”

“Hattie mentioned before that this perfume is priceless and impossible to obtain.”

“Kaylee did not come from a wealthy family. Her family is just an average working-class family! She must have stolen it.”

“Yes, that’s correct.”

“Lena, don’t worry. We’ll confront her and settle the matter!”

During the last–fitness class, Gillian and Candy had a falling out with Kaylee. Today was the perfect opportunity to resolve the issue.

After class, Violeta and Kaylee left the classroom together to change clothes.

Violeta was the first to finish. She told Kaylee, “I’m going to the restroom.”

“Okay, we’ll meet outside.”

Violeta nodded and left the changing room.

Not long after she left, Candy and her gang surrounded Kaylee.

Zelena and Hattie stood at the back and watched coldly from the sidelines.

“Kaylee, did you spray perfume on yourself today? Show us the perfume.”

Kaylee zipped her bag and glanced at them. She questioned, “Why should I show it to you?”

That perfume was a gift from Violeta. Kaylee cherished it so much that she only sprayed a tiny amount when she opened the packaging.

These people were Zelena’s followers. Why should she show it to them?

Kaylee couldn’t be bothered to look at them. She grabbed her bag and was ready to leave.

Gillian stepped forward and blocked her path. She repeated, “Show us the perfume.”

“Yes, we won’t let you leave unless you show it!”

“What? Are you trying to cause trouble? Do you think I’m easy to intimidate?”

Kaylee often played tennis, and she was strong. She shoved Gillian with a single push.

Gillian lost her balance and almost fell.

Kaylee sneered, “Skinny girls like you want to bully others? You’ve got the wrong person!”

She took big strides forward and was ready to leave the changing room, but someone grabbed her bag.

Kaylee thought it was Gillian. When she turned around, she realized it was Hattie.

“What are you trying to do?”

Hattie held onto her bag and chuckled. She challenged. “Take out the perfume and show it to us, then you can go.

“Why should! show it to you?”

“Because you stole it! That perfume belongs to Lena!”

Did you steal that perfume?

Kaylee instantly became furious. She barked, “Who do you accuse of being a thief?”

“If you didn’t steal it, then show me the perfume!”

“Yes, show it!”

“Take it out!”

“Why are we even talking to someone like her? Let’s just snatch the bag.”

The perfume was in Kaylee’s bag, and the group rushed over to snatch it.

Kaylee desperately held onto her bag, not letting them take it. Unfortunately, she was outnumbered.

When her bag was about to be snatched away, Violeta pushed the door open. She stood at the entrance, where the light shone into the room from behind, casting a shadow over all of them.

The girls who were trying to snatch the bag were all stunned. Everyone was dumbfoundedly looking up at Violeta.

Violeta stared coldly at them. Her gaze was dark and emanated a chilly aura. Those girls instinctively let go. of the bag.

Kaylee quickly held the bag tightly in her arms.

“Vio.”

Violeta had agreed to meet Kaylee outside. She waited for a while and didn’t see Kaylee, so she went back to the dressing room.

She didn’t expect to encounter this scene.

Violeta walked in and asked, “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. They want to steal my bag.

Before, the gang was bold when it was just Kaylee alone.

When Violeta returned, they weren’t as arrogant as before.

Gillian said, “Violeta, you came back just in time. Lena’s perfume had gone missing. Her perfume scent matches what you two are wearing. We want to check Kaylee’s bag. Is that too much to ask?”

Candy chimed in “Yeah if you didn’t steal it just now it.‘

“Haha!” Violeta laughed. I have to prove that I didn’t steal? What kind of ridiculous logic is that?

“Who gave you the authority to search freely? If mere suspicion can lead to conviction, then I suspect your brain is filled with nonsense. Would you like to open up your brain for me to examine?”

The group was speechless.

Zelena stood up and said, “They are all doing this for me. Let’s calm down. If Kaylee doesn’t want to show us, then we’ll have to go to the counselor. Stealing is wrong, and it will definitely result in a serious punishment.”

Gillian echoed, “That’s right, 1 heard the counselor is selecting the best student of the month. If this matter escalates, it will be a serious offense, and the counselor won’t let her off the hook.”

Kaylee protested, “Hey! Watch your language.

Violeta remained calm and indifferent. She agreed, “All right then, let’s go to the counselor.

Zelena lowered her eyes. Originally, she just intended to do this to dampen their spirits.

She didn’t expect Violeta to be so bold and willing to go to the counselor.

Could this girl really afford Ella’s perfume??

Impossible!

Absolutely impossible!

She wouldn’t believe it until she saw the perfume.

Shortly, the group arrived at the office.

After hearing about the incident, the counselor asked seriously. “There is a possibility of a mix–up of perfumes. Zelena, why are you so convinced that your perfume was stolen by them?”

Zelena explained, “Counselor, you may not be aware, but this perfume can’t have a similar scent to others. It has only been on the market for a short time, and besides, we all smelled it.

Hattie can vouch for us!”

Hattie nodded and said, “I have a keen sense of smell for perfumes. There is no way I could have mistaken it.”

The counselor looked worriedly at them and shifted his gaze to Violeta and Kaylee.

“Can’t they afford to buy it themselves?”

Gillian and Candy burst into laughter.

“Counselor, you have no idea. That perfume is in high demand and impossible to find in the market.”

“It’s almost skyrocketing in price. How could Kaylee afford it?”

“Yeah

Gillian and Candy were just children from an ordinary working-class family, but they started mocking Kaylee with Zelena and Hattie’s support.

They didn’t even know the brand before, but now they were arrogantly mocking others.

The counselor felt offended.

Kaylee was shocked by their explanation. She couldn’t believe that the perfume Violeta had given her was so expensive.

Violeta had told her it was a few hundred dollars, and she foolishly believed it.

If the truth hadn’t come out, Kaylee would have thought the perfume was not expensive. She never expected it to have two extra zeros on the price tag.

Despite this, Kaylee had no doubt that Violeta had bought the perfume and not stolen it.

The counselor looked at Kaylee and said, “Since that’s the case, why don’t you take out the perfume and show us?

The show it to them?”

Violeta interrupted, “If we show the perfume and prove that it wasn’t stolen, how will we handle the situation?”

The counselor thought for a moment. He was going to select the star of the month. It would be ideal if nothing serious happened in the class. If a serious theft incident occurred, it would definitely affect his selection.

If the item had been something common, it wouldn’t have been a big deal, but this perfume was so expensive that it was bound to attract significant attention and be treated as a serious matter. This could lead to a grave offense.

His chances of being selected would be ruined.

Moreover, both Zelena and Hattie came from wealthy families, while Violeta was the daughter of the chancellor!

He couldn’t afford to offend anyone.

He was in a dilemma.

“Maybe we can handle it this way. If it’s proven that we didn’t steal it, Zelena and Hattie will be punished with the task of cleaning the toilets for a month. Does that seem fair to you?”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 71, 72, 73, 74, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, 80]]

Chapter 71

Zelena got up from the ground, and everyone gathered around her.

She insincerely defended Violeta, “I’m fine. I just lost my balance earlier. It’s not Sis’s fault. She misunderstood me. Let’s not blame her. I hope one day we can reconcile and go back to how things were.”

Gillian said, “Lena, what misunderstanding could you possibly have with Violeta? You are the true heiress, and she is an imposter! Logically speaking, she should be the one trying to please you!”

Candy added. “Exactly! Violeta, this imposter heiress, has taken away eighteen years of your wonderful life. Where does she get the audacity to act superior in front of you? She is so shameless!”

Zelena’s generosity at this moment made Violeta’s previous arrogance even more apparent.

The classmates in the class whispered about how Violeta’s behavior just now was simply too much.

Zelena lowered her head and straightened her clothes, a slight smile appearing on her lips.

Meanwhile, Violeta and Kaylee arrived at the tennis court.

In the lounge, they met their senior, who had the latest updates on the investigation.

“Violeta, Kay, you’re here. I have good news to share.”

“What is it?”

The senior said, “There is something wrong with Zelena’s votes on the campus belle list. I and a few senior brothers from the technology department have been paying attention and investigating for many days. We found that Zelena’s vote count is increasing in a regular pattern. So, we randomly checked the IP addresses of many users and found that they were not even from our school. This means that most likely, these votes were manipulated. We have reported it to the school.”

Kaylee was extremely happy and responded, “Really? Does that mean Zelena will be disqualified from the competition?”

Senior Sister: “If it is proven, all the manipulated votes will be reset to zero. This kind of behavior is despicable, but the specific punishment will depend on how the school handles it.”

Kaylee turned to Violeta and said, “That’s great, Vio! If we can bring down Zelena, you will be the winner!!”

If Zelena is eliminated in the second round, then the champion of the third round will undoubtedly be Violeta.

It seems that this year’s new campus belle has already been chosen.

Kaylee was ecstatic, even more so than Violeta herself.

However, Violeta felt that this matter was not as simple as Kaylee thought. Zelena is cunning and scheming.

“Sis, where did you trace the IP addresses to?”

The senior answered, “It’s from the southern area. We couldn’t find the exact location, but we can narrow down the general range.”

Violeta nodded. “Okay, thank you for your efforts these past few days.”

The senior smiled and said, “It’s just a small matter. Not to mention that you are a member of our club, but as one of the organizers of the campus belle competition, I must uphold fairness!”

Just as they were talking, a few club members entered the lounge to get some water.

After getting the water, they sat together in the lounge and chatted.

“I don’t know what performance to prepare for this year’s Moon Festival.”

In previous years, they would just go with the flow, and it seemed like this year would be no exception.

The notice for the Moon Festival was sent to every club.

In the afternoon, Jasper called for a meeting with the members of the club, with the sole purpose of coming up with a performance.

Even if it was just going with the flow, they had to come up with something to present.

There was silence in the room, as no one was willing to take the initiative to come up with an idea.

Jasper was quite troubled.

And just at that moment, Violeta stood up from her seat and said, “I’ll come up with a performance.”

Everyone turned their heads in surprise to see Violeta standing up at the back. Their eyes shone as if they were gazing at a goddess!

Jasper was even more surprised as he looked at Violeta.

Violeta was like a savior sent from heaven!

In previous years, coming up with a performance had always been a challenge. No one wanted to generate ideas, let alone take on the responsibility.

If it were a tennis match, Jasper wouldn’t even have to ask. Everyone would be willing to participate.

But when it came to performing on stage for the festival, no one wanted to embarrass themselves.

Now that Violeta was willing, everyone was overjoyed and exclaimed:

“Violeta, you’re our savior!”

“Yes, this is fantastic! Is our tennis club finally getting a chance to shine?”

“Last year, someone recited a poem on stage, and it was a disaster.”

“Violeta, what kind of performance do you want to do? We’ll all support you!”

Violeta shook her head and said, “I haven’t decided yet. But since no one else wants to perform, I’m willing to do it.

Today in the classroom, she had a heated argument with Zelena.

If the tennis club doesn’t step up at this year’s Moon Festival, it will embarrass her.

Of course, Violeta won’t let Zelena embarrass her, so she decides to take charge of this group of slackers for this year’s festival.

“Everyone, let’s applaud!”

Clap, clap, clap!

Violeta thought they were being too dramatic, so she forced a smile and sat down.

Then someone spoke up. “I’ve always had an issue with Lucy and others from the dance club. Their attitude when they argued with us on the bus last time was outrageous.”

“Yeah, I hope this year’s Moon Festival will make up for their past mistakes!”

Kaylee asked curiously, “Who is Lucy?”

The senior sitting next to her said, ‘Lucy is the president of the dance club, and also…

She lowered her voice and said, “She’s also our president’s ex-girlfriend.”

What?

“I can’t believe it.”

Kaylee was shocked.

She never expected such a complicated relationship.

No wonder there has been a long-standing grudge.

Meeting an ex-lover must be a chaotic situation.

Lucy and Jasper were together in their freshman year. Lucy liked Jasper, but they broke up in less than a month.

She was heartbroken, so she took a year off in her sophomore year to study dance abroad and only returned this year.

In less than a month of a relationship, she escaped overseas for a year, which shows how deeply Jasper hurt her.

After Lucy left that year, her few close friends who stayed in the dance club started to resent the tennis club. This is also one of the significant reasons for the grudge between the dance club and the tennis club.

“Lucy is back. The dance club will be more audacious this year.”

“But if Lucy is in charge, it won’t be so easy for us to win the Moon Festival this year.”

Some people started to criticize it, and no one refuted it.

Because everyone knows the dance club’s dominant position in the school’s programs.

However, Jasper has great confidence in Violeta and says, “Vio, if you participate in the festival, you will be the pride of the tennis club. We will all support you and believe that we won’t lose to other clubs this year!”

“Yes! The president is right. Let’s beat those girls from the dance club!”

Why did they suddenly become so passionate?

Violeta glanced at Jasper. It was all because of his romantic history.

It was no secret that Jasper frequently changed girlfriends at school. So after he broke up with Lucy, he didn’t have any lingering feelings either.

But who would have thought that from then on, the tennis club would become enemies with the dance club?

Chapter 72

“Know thyself, know thy enemy. A thousand battles, a thousand victories.”

After the meeting, Kaylee began gathering information about Jasper and Lucy’s past relationship through various channels.

“Lucy Trivia is the only daughter of the Trivia family in Quinston. She has been skilled in various arts since childhood. Unfortunately, she fell at the hands of Jasper, a notorious person.

“Jasper’s family owns a film and television company. He has encountered all kinds of beauties, so Lucy couldn’t capture his heart and was eventually abandoned. After the breakup, Lucy was devastated. She took a break from school and went abroad to relax and further her dance studies. I heard that she has returned this semester, but it seems like she hasn’t come to school yet. However, she will definitely show up at the Moon Festival.

Kaylee sat next to Violeta and eagerly shared what she had learned.

“Vio, she is a formidable opponent. Can our club handle the Moon Festival? What performance are you preparing? Have you figured it out?”

Violeta leaned back in her chair, playing with her phone, and calmly replied, “I haven’t figured it out.”

Kaylee was taken aback.

“Oh my, you haven’t figured it out? We made such bold statements in the classroom today. What if we get embarrassed?”

Kaylee panicked.

It was indeed satisfying to talk big earlier.

But if they get embarrassed after the Moon Festival, it would be painful to be humiliated!

“Calm down. It’s just dancing. I want to see who lacks coordination.” Violeta shifted her gaze away from the screen.

Three days later, Lucy arrived at Toland University.

When the members of the dance club heard that Lucy had finally come to the school, they skipped their afternoon classes to meet her at the club.

Zelena was also among them, eagerly looking forward to seeing Lucy.

Because she heard that Lucy was Jasper’s ex-girlfriend.

Now that Violeta is hanging out with Jasper, if Lucy finds out about her, she will target her.

Zelena secretly planned to provoke a conflict between Lucy and Violeta.

At this moment, the door of the dance club suddenly swung open, and everyone turned their heads to look.

“She’s here. It’s the president!”

The club door opened. A pair of slender hands lifted the pink and white door curtain, revealing a brown uniform and a pair of long and well–proportioned legs.

Lucy truly lived up to her reputation as Quinston’s famous heiress. Even without looking at her face, her temperament alone showed that she had been raised in luxury since childhood.

Lucy was very beautiful, with delicate features and fair skin.

But what stood out the most was her temperament, which surpassed her facial features. Having danced since she was young, her temperament was superior to that of ordinary people.

Even when mixed in with the crowd, she still caught people’s attention at first glance.

Her temperament was somewhat similar to Violeta’s!

Violeta had been raised in luxury since childhood. There was always an air of nobility around her that ordinary people couldn’t match.

Since Violeta returned to the White family, she had gained a relaxed and carefree aura, which made others jealous.

This kind of aura was what Zelena detested the most!

She was the heiress of the Blake family, but she grew up in a common family with her foster parents.

What was originally her glory and wealth were taken by Violeta. Why didn’t she hate her?

The shadow of Violeta has been looming over her. Zelena wanted to strive to break free from that shadow, and she even wanted to surpass her!

Now, Zelena noticed a similar aura around Lucy as she had seen on Violeta. She felt a sense of unease.

“President!”

“President, you’re finally back!”

Everyone rushed forward and gathered around Lucy.

Lucy smiled at them and responded, “It’s been a while, everyone. It seems like we have many new members.

“Yes, indeed! We recruited many new members during the year you were away. Let me introduce them to you. This is Alice, and this is…”

This time, Lucy had prepared gifts for everyone upon her return to school.

For every new member introduced, Lucy would give a small gift as a token of appreciation. “Just a little something.

“Thank you, President.”

“And we have Zelena, our new freshman recruit this year. Lena, come and say hello to the president.”

Zelena was called out. She looked up at Lucy with an innocent smile before walking over and obediently greeting her, “Hi, President. I’m Zelena Blake.”

Lucy smiled and said, “Hi, this is a gift for you.”

Zelena glanced at the gift in her hand.

She thought to herself, Who would want this worthless item

But despite her thoughts, she accepted the gift with a pleasantly surprised expression. “Thank you, President! I really appreciate it.”

Lucy said. “I’m glad you like it. It’s just a small token of appreciation.”

The gift was a MiAmor lipstick and a bottle of perfume.

It was already quite thoughtful, especially considering it was their first meeting. Who would be so generous as to give everyone a gift?

So every member who received a gift was very happy.

Regardless of the value of the gift, as long as they could receive one, it was a pleasant surprise.

However, when Zelena opened the gift and saw the lipstick and perfume inside, a hint of disdain flashed in her eyes.

These things are only cherished by those who can’t afford better items.

And the color of the lipstick is so unattractive.

Previously, the dance club was managed by the vice president. Now that Lucy has returned, the club’s affairs naturally have to be handed over to her.

The first task at hand is to prepare for the Moon Festival next month.

This is Lucy’s first Moon Festival since her return, so she cannot be careless,

She used this good opportunity to gather everyone and hold a meeting.

Taking advantage of the opportunity, Zelena quickly mentioned the grandiose words Violeta had said in class during the meeting.

Upon hearing Zelena’s words, several former cheerleaders in the dance club were furious.

They immediately stood up and passionately exclaimed, “President, Violeta has gone too far! You don’t even know. This year, their tennis club went to play in the league, and they kicked all of our cheerleaders off the bus on the way!”

“Yeah, thinking about this makes me so angry! I’ve never encountered such a despicable act before. Violeta is just causing trouble! Oh, Lend, also mention the incident when we went to the theater.”

“Previously, we didn’t have a president to support us, but now that our president is back, you must stand up for us!”

Zelena’s eyes sparkled and she quickly said. “Actually, it’s not a big deal. It’s just that the last time we went to the theater to watch a play, Violeta and her friends snatched our tickets. Well, Violeta and her friends have more influence than us, and we couldn’t compete. I had originally booked the tickets, thinking of treating everyone to a show, but I didn’t expect…”

Upon hearing this. Lucy furrowed her brow and asked, “She snatched your tickets? Who is Violeta?”

“President, Violeta is a freshman in our year!”

“Oh, right. She is dating Jasper,” someone in the crowd whispered.

Lucy was startled to hear that.

She believed that she had moved on from Jasper.

She had been away for a year, but upon returning, she realized that she hadn’t truly forgotten about him. The first thing she did upon coming back to Quinston was to find out about Jasper’s current situation.

Upon learning this, Lucy’s heart tightened.

Does Jasper have a girlfriend?

Chapter 73

Lucy’s expression suddenly changed, catching everyone’s attention. Casey Lambert, the Vice President of the club, spoke up. “Lucy, it’s just a rumor for now. We haven’t confirmed whether they are together or not.

The news of Violeta being Jasper’s girlfriend has been circulating in the school for a long time, and everyone has taken it for granted.

Furthermore, someone even witnessed Violeta feeding Jasper soup in the cafeteria!

Many pairs of eyes saw it happen.

It’s not just an unfounded rumor.

Lucy pursed her lips and forced a smile. “It’s fine. After all, it’s been over a year since we broke up. It’s normal for him to have a girlfriend, right?”

“But Violeta is acting arrogant because of her connection to the tennis club!”

“Yeah, that’s right. Lucy, you don’t know. This Violeta is really going too far…”

The conflict between the two clubs had been ongoing for quite some time.

Recently, the situation escalated significantly when the cheerleaders were expelled from the bus by the tennis league.

Several former cheerleaders vehemently criticized Violeta, even going so far as to exaggerate the incident where Zelena was provoked and supposedly ‘hit‘ by Violeta in class.

“She hit someone?”

“Yes! If someone hadn’t intervened in class, Lena would have been hit

Zelena interrupted deliberately. “Stop talking about it. I believe my sister didn’t mean it.”

Their discussion continued.

Lucy listened to their excited chatter and formed a negative impression of Violeta in her mind.

Furthermore, the fact that Violeta was Jasper’s “current girlfriend” only intensified Lucy’s dislike for her, even though she hadn’t met Violeta in person yet.

“Alright. I’ve heard everything you guys said. Since Violeta is so confident, we must make her regret it at this year’s Moon Festival! We’ll show her that our dance club is not to be messed with.”

“That’s great!”

Everyone became excited.

“With our club president leading our rehearsals, we’ll definitely give those monkeys from the tennis club a good beating!”

Zelena felt pleased to see how much the Dance Club members despised Violeta.

News about Lucy’s return to Toland University spread throughout the campus within half a day.

At noon, on the second floor of the cafeteria.

The members of the tennis club sat together for lunch, with Violeta and Kaylee also present. Nolan sat at a nearby table with the club members.

Lucy entered the cafeteria with the dance club members following behind. As soon as they entered, whispers filled the air.

“Look, it’s Lucy”

“She’s finally back. I thought she wouldn’t come back.”

“Oh no, it’s going to be a typical battleground. Look over there.”

The seats next to the window were occupied by the tennis club members..

Jasper and Violeta sat at the same table. Next to them were the vice president of the tennis club and Nolan, the student council president.

Almost two–thirds of the tennis club members had arrived.

When the two groups met, the previously noisy cafeteria suddenly fell silent.

The onlookers lowered their voices and quietly observed.

Lucy’s gaze fell on Jasper, and she felt a tinge of bitterness in her heart.

She remembered that when they were together, Jasper never ate in the cafeteria.

Those young masters disliked the cafeteria’s food.

But now.

They were all sitting in the cafeteria, having a meal with Violeta.

Lucy’s gaze slowly shifted to Violeta, who was sitting next to Jasper. Indeed, she had a beautiful appearance.

Violeta, who was drinking soup, felt the hostile gaze on her and put down her spoon. She gently lifted her eyes and met that gaze.

Lucy looked stunning in her luxurious attire, with her long black hair flowing down and delicate features.

Their eyes met, and Lucy lowered her eyelashes slightly.

Kaylee whispered in Violeta’s ear. “Vio, that’s Lucy! Jasper’s ex-girlfriend.”

Violeta remained composed. She only glanced at Lucy before shifting her gaze. She playfully teased Jasper across the table. “So, she’s your ex? She’s quite beautiful. Not bad.”

Rainer and his communions also directed their attention toward Lucy.

Long–awaited Impressions

After more than a year, Lucy had remained unchanged.

Jasper stayed indifferent and simply responded with a soft “Hmm.”

Lucy approached the members of the dance club, and Zoren and Liam exchanged glances, sensing her strong presence.

Her voice was gentle. “It has been over a year since we last met, everyone. It seems like your tennis club has some new members.”

Hayden leaned back in his chair, lips slightly pursed, his gaze fixed on Violeta across from him, completely ignoring Lucy.

Zoren asked, “Lucy, when did you come back?”

Liam added, “It’s been so long. We thought you wouldn’t return.”

Lucy replied, “Why wouldn’t I come back? I just went out to have some fun and relax. I still have many friends in Quinston, I can’t just abandon them.”

The Trivia family was one of the most prestigious families in Quinston, so Lucy and Zoren naturally belonged to the same social circle.

Lucy didn’t know Violeta, so she didn’t even consider her as the daughter of a prestigious family. She thought she was just an ordinary freshman at Toland University who was lucky enough to join the tennis club, which caught Jasper’s attention.

While they were talking. Violeta quietly ate her meal.

“Aren’t you going to introduce her? Is she a new member of your club?”

Violeta realized that Lucy was referring to her, so she looked up and smiled at Lucy, introducing herself, “Hello. I’m a freshman, Vio-”

However, Lucy coldly interrupted her. “Did I ask you?”

Her tone was sharp, and anyone could tell that Lucy was intentionally trying to embarrass Violeta.

If it were an ordinary person, they would have been speechless after being questioned like that. Even Kaylee, who was sitting next to Violeta, felt her palms getting sweaty.

But Violeta still maintained a smile.

“I have heard of your name before. It’s truly a pleasure to meet you today.”

Jasper furrowed his brows and said to Lucy, “Who did you provoke to make you so temperamental? Did you lose your manners while studying abroad?”

Lucy sneered. “I have no manners. She has the best manners.”

Zoren was dumbfounded.

Liam was no better than Zoren.

Both of them could tell that Lucy hadn’t forgotten about Jasper.

Meeting Lucy – Long–awaited Impressions

It seems that Vio was misunderstood!

Zoren lightly kicked Violeta’s foot under the table, signaling her to finish her meal quickly and leave this troublesome place so as not to get involved with Lucy.

Receiving Zoren’s signal, Violeta picked up her plate.

“Eat slowly, I have classes in the afternoon.

Kaylee also stood up quickly, preparing to retreat from this chaotic place with Violeta.

Just as the two were about to leave, a person emerged from behind Lucy and deliberately bumped into Violeta, causing the plate to tilt and the soup to spill all over the floor.

“Clang-

The plate fell to the ground, shocking the people at the table.

“Vio!” Zoren quickly stood up. “Are you burned?”

A trace of barely noticeable annoyance flashed in Violeta’s eyes as she looked at the plate on the ground, the spilled soup, and the leftover food. She glanced sideways at the person who bumped into her.

At first sight, she immediately recognized Casey, a member of the dance club who had previously spoken up for Zelena. She was the cheerleading team captain during the bus incident.

Chapter 74

Violeta glanced at Casey.

In response, Casey raised her eyebrows as if to say, “What can you do to me?”

Her expression seemed to invite a smack, but instead, she said, “Oh, sorry. I didn’t notice you coming over just now. Did I bump into you? Are you hurt?”

“She is standing here just fine. How could she be hurt… “The people from the dance club in the back row chimed in.

Zoren quickly walked to Violeta’s side and asked, “Vio, are you okay? Did you get burned?”

Violeta replied, “I’m fine.”

Zoren criticized Casey. “Are your eyes just for decoration?”

Casey dared to do this because Lucy was back now, and with Lucy backing them up, they didn’t have to pay any price.

Sure enough, Lucy turned around, glanced at the plate on the ground, and then looked at Violeta.

“It was just a light bump. If she had held it firmly, nothing would have happened. Who do you want to blame?”

Zoren turned his head. “What did you say, Lucy?”

Lucy crossed her arms and looked resolute as she said, “With so many people in the cafeteria, is it really that rare to accidentally bump into someone while walking? If she had held it firmly, nothing would have happened.”

Anyone with eyes could see that the people from the dance club were deliberately causing trouble just now.

But now Lucy was openly protecting the people from the dance club, which undoubtedly fueled their arrogance.

Since Lucy had already made her stance clear, Violeta didn’t want to give her a good face anymore.

She saw Violeta turn to the side and pick up the tray from Kaylee’s hand, directly covering it on Casey’s body.

“Ah!” Casey screamed in pain, using her hand to vigorously pat away the soup and leftover food.

“Violeta! What are you doing!” Casey glared at Violeta and cursed, “Are you crazy!”

Violeta crossed her arms and imitated what Lucy had just said to Casey, “since such a rare thing to accidentally bump into someone while walking? Couldn’t you just not stand in front of me?”

“You!”

“What? I haven’t even blamed you for bumping into my tray, but speaking of which, what’s the big deal about getting a little bit of leftover food on you? Are you made of paper?”

She threw sarcastic remarks about their previous conversation back at them.

Casey’s hand trembled in anger. “Violeta, are you deliberately picking a fight? Who do you think you are…

Before she could finish her sentence, she felt the gazes of several men at the nearby table, and the rest of her words got stuck in her throat.

Casey felt a wave of fear. She had forgotten that Violeta now had these men as her backers. She was just an ordinary person. How could she possibly fight against them? So Casey glanced at Lucy and said with a touch of grievance, “Lucy.

Seeing her club member being bullied, Lucy naturally couldn’t tolerate it.

She had a preconceived bias against Violeta, and now that she saw Violeta physically attacking members of the dance club, she immediately concluded that Violeta was a scheming woman who wanted to climb the social ladder!

Lucy followed Casey’s words and said, “Violeta, you’re so arrogant, huh? Who do you think you are? It’s not your turn to teach my club member a lesson!”

Lucy had never shown a friendly face to Violeta from the beginning.

Violeta was polite to her only because she used to be Jasper’s ex.

Since Lucy kept acting like this, Violeta naturally wouldn’t give her any face.

“A dog that bullies others is not good. What kind of person can raise such a dog?”

Well said!

If it weren’t for Kaylee’s inability to talk to Lucy, she would have screamed to cheer Violeta on.

Vio stood her ground and retaliated against Lucy.

Kaylee silently cheered for Violeta in her heart.

Lucy understood Violeta’s sarcasm. Even senior students would be polite to her when she was in school.

Now that she had only been away for a year, when did it become acceptable for a freshman to speak so arrogantly in front of her?

Lucy immediately raised her hand to slap Violeta in the face.

“You insolent girl!”

The nearby onlookers widened their eyes in surprise.

Kaylee and Zoren were both prepared to catch Lucy’s hand before it reached Violeta.

Unexpectedly, a low, cold, and clear male voice came from the table.

Go ahead and hit her, Let’s see what happens!”

You Can Try To Hit Her!

Hayden’s voice carried a distinct air of gravity, neither light nor heavy. He remained reclined in his chair, exuding an aura of calm and nobility. His dark eyes were deep and almost black, showing no obvious change in expression, but they gave the impression that his gaze was sharper than before.

Lucy’s hand halted, her slender fingers trembling slightly before she put it down.

She turned to Hayden in disbelief and asked, “Hayden, what do you mean?”

Everyone present was shocked!

With just a few words, Hayden managed to calm down the furious Lucy.

Only a few people among the onlookers knew about Hayden’s influential background.

But Zoren and others present were well aware, as were the members of the dance club.

Lucy knew very well what Hayden’s words represented.

She just didn’t expect that someone as indifferent as Hayden- would one day stand up for a woman! Hayden said, “Are you deaf? Or did you not understand English after studying abroad for a year?”

Lucy was too angry to speak, but mostly she was shocked.

Has Violeta already become so important in their group?

She could accept Zoren standing up for Violeta, but how could Hayden be willing to stand up for her!?

Zelena, who was among the members of the dance club, witnessed this scene firsthand and was also very shocked.

Wasn’t it said that Violeta was in a relationship with Jasper? Could it be that she was also involved with Hayden?

There was no way Lucy’s slap could land on Violeta’s face.

She sneered and nodded at Violeta, saying, “So you’re Violeta, huh? Well, I heard you caused a scene about winning the Moon Festival this year for your tennis club. Let’s wait and see!”

After speaking, Lucy and the members of the dance club left the cafeteria.

Everyone was surprised. They didn’t expect that their first confrontation would end with Lucy and the group leaving!

Jasper apologized to Violeta. “Vio, I’m sorry. It’s probably because of me that she acted this way.”

Violeta gave him a knowing look and said, “No worries, Jasper. Good luck with your romantic. entanglements.”

“But I’m not innocent either. After all, it was me who dragged you into acting in the cafeteria in the first place.”

At that time, Violeta deliberately pulled Jasper into the cafeteria to act out a soup–feeding scene to provoke Zelena and the others.

Lucy, You Can Try To Hit Her!

Now the consequences had fallen on her own shoulders. Violeta didn’t expect such a chain reaction. She could only accept it.

“Now that it’s come to this, let’s prepare well for the Moon Festival and not embarrass the tennis club.”

“All right.”

After this incident, Violeta began to seriously work on the program for the Moon Festival.

If she wanted to surpass the dance club, the best program would be in the same genre.

Dance against dance!

Chapter 75

“Dancing?”

Kaylee was amazed when she learned about Violeta’s plan. “Vio, I had no idea you could dance!”

Violeta smiled mysteriously.

She did have some background in dancing, thanks to Mr. and Mrs. Blake.

When she was a child, Mr. and Mrs. Blake had her learn ballet. However, they felt sorry for Violeta when she found practicing too tiring, so they let her switch to playing the piano after only two years.

She never thought she would achieve much in this lifetime, but she did have a connection with dancing.

It all started in her previous life when she graduated from college. Violeta missed the opportunity to play the leading lady, as Zelena snatched the role away from her.

At that time, Violeta was the top student in her department, so the instructor had high hopes for her. He informed Violeta early on that the production team was going to select the leading female role from their class, and the character was a renowned dancer from the western regions of the capital city.

To obtain this role and to resonate with the character, Violeta made up her mind to start practicing dancing in advance.

The dance she practiced was none other than the most challenging classical dance, ballet.

Learning ballet was a difficult journey for Violeta, as she started almost from scratch.

Fortunately, her hard work paid off.

During the audition, Violeta’s ballet performance amazed the casting director and assistant director present. They immediately decided to cast her in the leading female role.

But unfortunately, Violeta’s happiness did not last long. In less than half a month, the casting director of the production called Violeta to inform her that the role had been given to Zelena.

Violeta was left empty–handed!

She couldn’t understand why. Was Zelena really better than her and deserving of the role?

Later, she found out that it wasn’t because Zelena was more talented. It was because Mr. and Mrs. Blake had invested a large sum of money in Zelena.

When she learned the truth, Violeta burst into tears.

Because as soon as she got the role, she happily called Mr. and Mrs. Blake to share the good news.

She even happily imagined that once the show became popular, she would have money to show her gratitude to them.

But Mr. and Mrs. Blake betrayed her cruelly.

They knew very well how much effort Violeta had put into getting the role. She had spent countless hours in the play. She had put in so much effort.

But they still chose to take the role away from her and give it to Zelena, just because they were willing to spend money on her.

During her four years of college, Mr. and Mrs. Blake had ignored her, and she could understand that.

They stopped providing tuition and living expenses, and she could understand that too.

But this incident truly chilled her heart.

To this day, Violeta still remembers the words they said on the phone. “Lena is the future star who will stand under the spotlight, attracting everyone’s attention. As for you, even if we give you this good role, can you perform well? You simply don’t have the talent for acting. Can’t you just work like a normal person? You’re a selfish person for trying to compete with Lena!”

This sentence became a nightmare in Violeta’s heart.

Even though she had been hated by everyone in the entertainment industry, she never had the intention to quit showbiz.

She was determined to prove to Mr. and Mrs. Blake who was truly suitable to stand under the spotlight!

Thinking about these past experiences, a faint sorrow lingered around Violeta.

“Vio, what’s wrong with you?”

Violeta snapped out of her memories and forced a smile. “I can only dance one type of dance, so I’ll perform this dance for the Moon Festival.”

Kaylee curiously asked, “What is it?”

Violeta replied, “Ballet.”

“Wow!”

In Kaylee’s mind, an image of Violeta dancing elegantly instantly appeared, and she eagerly looked at her.

“Vio, it’s going to be amazing! I can already envision it!”

Lucy studied contemporary dance, while Violeta specialized in classical dance.

It seems that the Moon Festival will be a fusion of modern and classical dance!

After deciding to perform ballet for the show, Violeta began practicing as soon as she returned home in the evening.

Since there was no dance studió in her house, the servants prepared an empty room on the third floor for Violeta to practice in…

She thought she had already forgotten the movements of the Hu Xuan dance because, in her previous life, she never attempted the dance again after facing discouragement, and this continued until her death.

But unexpectedly, when the music started playing, all the movements Violeta had practiced in her previous life came flooding back into her mind.

The dance steps naturally followed the sound of the music. Since there was no mirror in the room, Violeta didn’t know if she was dancing well or not.

Music filled the room, and the servants quietly gathered at the door to watch Violeta dance.

In hushed voices, they whispered, “Ms. Violeta dances so beautifully!”

“Yes, indeed!”

At that moment, Niall appeared behind the servants and asked in a low voice, “What are you all watching?”

The maids turned to Niall and made a subtle gesture. “Young Master, Ms. Violeta is dancing inside. You should come and see”

Niall joined them at the door to watch Violeta dance.

As the music ended, Violeta didn’t feel tired because her physical stamina had recovered quite well during military training.

Just as she was about to find her phone to review the details of the dance, she caught a glimpse of several figures at the door.

Violeta turned her head and smiled. “Bro, why are you all standing at the door?”

Niall looked at Violeta affectionately and walked in.

“We didn’t want to disturb you, Vio. You danced really well!”

“Oh, come on. I was just improvising. Toland University is about to hold the Moon Festival, and I have to perform on behalf of the tennis club. I can’t embarrass myself on stage.”

“You call that improvising? You’re so amazing. If you perform it on stage, no one could beat you, Vio.”

Niall had a talent for flattery.

Violeta smiled helplessly. “Bro, you’re praising me blindly. I do have flaws in my dancing!”

Niall glanced around the room and stroked his chin. “This dance room is not up to par. It’s too small and doesn’t have mirrors. It’s not suitable for practicing. How about this, Vio? If you want to practice dancing. I can recommend a good place for you!”

“Sure, where is it?”

“Rhythmic Dance Studio.

Rhythmic Dance Studio is a renowned dance academy in Quinston, offering comprehensive training for dancers rather than just a dance studio.

Many parents preferred to send their children to Rhythmic to learn dance. Rhythmic had numerous professional teachers, and the variety of dance styles was particularly extensive. All the instructors had participated in both domestic and international competitions and had received awards as outstanding dancers.

Violeta learned ballet on her own because, in her previous life, she didn’t have the means to hire a teacher. Because of this, Violeta’s journey to learn dance was more challenging than that of ordinary people.

If she could find a teacher to guide her, her progress would undoubtedly be faster than in her previous life.

“I don’t know much about dance, but the owner of Rhythmic is my good friend. Vio, you are a talented dancer. If you’re going to dance, you should find the best teacher.”

“Sure.”

After hearing Niall’s words, Violeta naturally accepted the offer with great enthusiasm. She was just an amateur. If she could improve through this opportunity, why not?

Chapter 76

Niall had informed the dance studio in advance, and over the weekend, Violeta paid a visit to Rhythmic.

The studio had prepared a warm welcome for Violeta. After being given a tour of the studio, she was introduced to her dance instructor.

“Ms. Violeta, our classical dance teacher’s last name is Parker. I will take you to meet her.”

Violeta nodded and replied politely, “Okay.”

The instructor assigned to Violeta was Grace Parker.

Strictly speaking, Grace had retired from teaching a long time ago. She wasn’t an instructor at the institution, but one of the partners.

Grace was a classical dancer, particularly skilled in ballet. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was the best classical dancer in the country.

Having her as Violeta’s teacher was the most suitable choice.

In the past few years, many people had wanted to become Grace’s disciples, but she had stopped taking on apprentices long ago. She had mentored two apprentices.

Grace had once stated that she would only accept three apprentices in her lifetime.

The last apprentice to be accepted would be carefully selected–one in a million.

Grace agreed to teach Violeta dance. However, whether she would accept her as an apprentice was another matter. She needed to see Violeta’s talent first.

After a while, Violeta arrived at the dance studio.

“Ms. Parker, Ms. Violeta is here.”

Pushing the door open, she saw three people standing in front of the mirror in the dance studio. Grace, dressed in an elegant black dance costume, was at the front.

Beside her were two girls with short hair wearing white dance costumes.

“Hello, Ms. Parker.”

Violeta greeted politely.

The three turned around upon hearing the sound. Violeta was surprised to find that the two girls next to Grace were none other than the Nelson sisters–Nydia and Hazel!

As Nydia and Hazel saw Violeta, their eyes widened in recognition.

“Violeta!?”

“Violeta!?”

Violeta looked slightly surprised. “It’s you!”

Seeing their expressions, Grace’s voice softened as she asked, “Nydia, Hazel, do you know each other?”

Nydia replied, “That’s right. We met before at the league. She is from the Toland University tennis club,”

Hazel added, “Violeta, are you here to learn ballet?”

Violeta was quite surprised but quickly regained her composure. “Yes, I didn’t expect you two to be Ms. Parker’s students.”

Hazel said proudly, “That’s right!”

Grace interrupted, “All right. Since you’re already here, let’s not waste any more time. Violeta, I can teach you ballet, but whether you can become my student is another matter.”

“Okay.”

“Now, let me see your dance.”

Grace gestured for Nydia to play the music. The space had already been cleared, allowing Violeta to freely showcase her dance.

Violeta didn’t hesitate. As the music started playing, she confidently began showcasing her dance moves.

Violeta’s appearance surprised the Nelson sisters.

Before she arrived, Nydia and Hazel had heard that the person coming was a young lady from the White family.

The White family! The young lady belonged to the main lineage of the White family, prominent in the business empire of the Quinston tycoons, not a subsidiary branch.

A few months ago, the lost daughter of the White family, who had been mistakenly taken away, was found and caused quite a stir in Quinston’s high society.

There were all kinds of rumors in the circle.

The most widely spread one was that this rich young lady was ugly, vulgar, and not presentable at all!

Therefore, the White family did not hold a banquet to welcome her, nor did they bring her out to meet everyone.

Nydia and Hazel had also heard these rumors before they met Violeta.

Before Violeta arrived, both of them were looking forward to meeting this “vulgar rich girl” from the White family. They even considered the idea of someone like her aspiring to be Grace’s student as mere wishful thinking.

But now, upon seeing her, they were taken aback to discover that Violeta was actually the daughter of the White family!

How could she be considered vulgar? The person spreading rumors must be foolish!

Violeta danced gracefully to the music, captivating Nydia and Hazel.

‘Clan, clan, clan, clan.”

The two of them spontaneously applauded. “You dance really well!”

Grace was also impressed with Violeta’s performance. As a professional dancer, she could identify the flaws in Violeta’s dance, but what she admired the most was Violeta’s elegance, confidence, and liveliness. It was truly exceptional.

Grace didn’t hesitate to praise. “You indeed dance very well.”

A gem in front of her eyes, when carved, will surely shine brightly.

Grace was undoubtedly pleased with Violeta.

“Excellent. If you want to learn ballet, I will help you.”

Thank you. Ma’am”

Ma’am?

Grace did not object to this title.

Nydia and Hazel exchanged a glance. They knew that Grace used to dislike being called “Ma’am” by younger generations.

They didn’t expect that Grace wouldn’t mind being called “Ma’am” by Violeta. Does this mean that Violeta has a great chance of becoming the last disciple?

Violeta practiced in the dance studio for a long time. With Grace’s guidance, her understanding of dance had significantly improved.

As the sun began to set, Violeta left the dance studio, bidding farewell to Nydia and Hazel, who were also leaving.

“Hey! Violeta! Wait!”

Hazel carried her bag, skipped over to Violeta’s side, and said, “I can’t believe you’re the daughter of the White family that was mentioned a few months ago! It’s really surprising!”

Violeta didn’t stop walking. “What’s so surprising about it?”

Nydia replied, “It’s surprising because you’re not what the rumors say.

Violeta asked, “What do the rumors say?”

Hazel chuckled and said, “According to the rumors, you are ugly and uncultured, a country girl. Because your parents didn’t want to throw a banquet for you, everyone started saying those things about you.

Violeta fell silent for a moment.

In reality, Irene and Anton didn’t throw a banquet for her because she had just returned from Arlowand and her injuries from the car accident hadn’t fully healed yet. Besides, she didn’t care about such things, so she didn’t ask them to throw a banquet.

I didn’t expect the rumors to spread like this. Rumors can really harm people!

“Now that you know the truth, remember to defend me if you hear anyone badmouthing me behind my back.”

Hazel replied. “It’s no big deal!”

Nydia added. “Violeta, Ms. Parker likes you. You might even become her last disciple, and we’ll be sisters in the future.”

Violeta said. “It’s great to earn Ms. Parker’s approval, but becoming a closed–door disciple is not something I insist on. I haven’t thought that far ahead.

Hazel touched her chin. “Based on my understanding of Ms. Parker, she will most likely choose you.”

“Let’s not worry about that for now, Violeta. Why did you decide to perform ballet?”

Violeta replied, “It’s for the Moon Festival at Toland University, I will be performing on stage.”

The Moon Festival at Toland University was quite renowned.

Many students from other universities would also come to watch the performances.

Hence, Nydia and Hazel were naturally aware of the tennis club’s annual embarrassing moments.

Hazel said, “Is your club sending you to embarrass yourselves this year? Hahaha

Nydia, being more composed, cleared her throat and said, “Under the guidance of our teacher, it’s impossible to embarrass yourselves. You will win an award.”

Hazel added. “That’s true. Your club is lucky to have you this year!”

Then she said to Hazel. “Sis, let’s attend her performance together. We can cheer for her, and I’ll even make a banner for her!”

Chapter 77

The Nelson twins radiated pleasant personalities.

As they walked towards the street, they hailed a passing car.

The White family’s car was already parked on the side of the road, and the driver stepped out to open the car door for Violeta.

Violeta turned her head and waved to Nydia and Hazel, saying. We’re going back now. See you tomorrow.”

Before the Moon Festival, Violeta had to practice dancing every day, so she had plenty of time to spend with these two sisters.

“Goodbye.”

“See you tomorrow.”

Time flew by, and half a month had passed. There were only seven days left until the Moon Festival.

In the afternoon, at Rhythmic Dance Studio.

Violeta finished her dance practice. A thin layer of sweat appeared on her forehead, giving her complexion a rosy glow.

Grace nodded in satisfaction beside her. “Not bad, Vio. You have improved very quickly. With this level, you will be more than capable of participating in your school’s festival. But I believe you can do even better.”

Hazel handed Violeta a towel, and she wiped her face.

“Thank you, Ma’am.”

Grace’s smile grew even brighter. Over the past two weeks of their interactions, Grace’s contentment with Violeta has significantly increased.

She felt that she had finally found her one–in–a–million last disciple.

After careful consideration, Grace spoke, “Vio, do you want to become my disciple?

Nydia and Hazel heard Grace’s words and had happy expressions on their faces.

See, they knew it. Violeta would become their junior sister.

Violeta was momentarily stunned, then smiled. “Of course!”

Grace nodded. “Good, from now on, you will be my last disciple.”

The process of becoming a disciple was simple–just serving a cup of tea. Grace was not particular about formalities.

After Grace left, Nydia and Hazel hurriedly ran over. “Vio! I knew we could become sisters. Haha.”

That’s great. Now we’ll have to support you even more during the Moon Festival.”

Who could have known that their former opponent in the league would now be their junior?

Today marked Violeta’s final dance practice before the Moon Festival. Starting tomorrow, the school would commence stage setup and rehearsals, leaving Violeta with no time for further practice.

After leaving the dance studio, the four of them went to a restaurant next to the studio for a meal.

Grace also gave Violeta a jade bracelet as a gift for becoming her disciple.

The next day, while Violeta and the tennis club members were setting up the stage for the dance, they encountered a group of people from the dance club.

The members of the tennis club were holding exquisite props for ballet.

Meanwhile, the members of the dance club all had modern punk–style props, indicating that they were going for a cyberpunk street dance.

When the two groups met while setting up the stage, there was a subtle confrontation.

Although they didn’t directly clash, the members of the dance club saw the tennis club setting up the props, so they went back and informed Lucy about it.

“It seems like Violeta is going to do a ballet session.”

“Ballet is quite challenging. Can she perform it well?”

“It’s likely just a hurried attempt. After all, the striking stage design is captivating and ideal for a promotional campaign.”

“Hmph! What’s the use of exquisite stage design? The content of the program is the most important. I doubt Violeta will perform the session well!”

Lucy lowered her gaze and said, “Ballet is the most difficult classical dance. Unless Violeta had a classical dance foundation before, it’s impossible for her to perform well.”

Zelena quickly interjected, “Based on what I know, she only studied ballet for two years as a child and never learned classical dance, let alone ballet.”

Casey responded, “Isn’t it obvious? Violeta is being forced into the spotlight!”

Upon hearing Zelena’s words, Lucy felt somewhat relieved.

Indeed, ballet was very challenging, but it was also incredibly beautiful.

Their performance had a cyberpunk style that appealed to the aesthetic preferences of today’s youth and was completely different from classical dance. If Violeta could excel in a ballet session and outshine the entire dance group, it wouldn’t be impossible for her to win.

However, Zelena claimed that Violeta had no foundation in classical dance at all, which put Lucy at ease.

Lucy knew very well that it was impossible to become proficient in ballet in a short period of time.

However, they could have never imagined that Violeta wouldn’t pick it up so quickly. In her previous life. she taught herself ballet and was already quite skilled.

In this life, under Grace’s guidance, although she hadn’t reached the pinnacle yet, her ballet skills were on par with those of outsiders.

How many of the people sitting below the stage during the Moon Festival at school were experts?

Everyone was just there to watch the show, so Violeta’s ballet skills were more than sufficient!

As long as the stage design and atmosphere were in place, it was hard to predict who would win or lose!

“But what if Violeta learned classical dance from a teacher?”

Casey said. “Learning takes time. She’s not a machine. Can one master it simply through learning?”

Lucy softly suggested, “That’s not necessarily true. If Violeta finds a highly professional teacher and learns quickly, even if she can’t reach the highest level, she can still grasp the form with a high level of understanding.

Casey asked. “Lucy, what kind of teacher can instruct at that level?”

Lucy replied. “The best classical dance teacher in the country is Grace Parker, but she stopped teaching a long time ago, so it’s impossible for her to teach Violeta.”

Casey chuckled. “If that’s the case, it might be a bit awkward for Violeta to step onto the stage and try ballet. Haha…

The members of the dance club burst into mocking laughter.

Zelena also covered her mouth and laughed.

Violeta, it seems like you’re going to embarrass yourself this time!

After setting up the stage, the members of the tennis club returned to the tennis court.

Even though they hadn’t seen Violeta dance and didn’t know if she could dance, they had great confidence in her.

They even contributed money and effort, and the stage design was all paid for by them.

The visual effect of the stage design, regardless of its cost or intricacy, was remarkable. Particularly notable was the elegant style that required splendid props to create a captivating visual spectacle.

The members of the tennis club were all well–off, so they prepared the best, which showed their support for Violeta.

As the Moon Festival program began, the forum released the program list submitted by various clubs and even held a vote for the “Most Anticipated Program” on the forum.

The dance club presented a program full of punk and futuristic style called “3010,” while the tennis club showcased a program called “One Ballet Spin, One Turn through a Thousand Years.”

They even contributed money and effort, and the stage design was all paid for by them.

The visual effect of the stage design, regardless of its cost or intricacy, was remarkable. Particularly notable was the elegant style that required splendid props to create a captivating visual spectacle.

The members of the tennis club were all well–off, so they prepared the best, which showed their support for Violeta.

As the Moon Festival program began, the forum released the program list submitted by various clubs and even held a vote for the “Most Anticipated Program” on the forum.

The dance club presented a program full of punk and futuristic style called “3010,” while the tennis club showcased a program called “One Ballet Spin, One Turn through a Thousand Years.”

Chapter 78

The voting had a significant impact on Violeta’s position on the campus belle chart, creating a buzz among the students.

Anticipating Violeta’s performance, many people rushed to the campus belle chart to vote for her.

In the evening. Violeta surpassed Zelena, who was in first place.

Zelena closely monitored the votes on the campus belle chart. When she saw that Violeta had overtaken her. her, she became furious. She immediately contacted someone to manipulate the votes and ensure that she stayed ahead of Violeta.

Previously, Zelena had manipulated the votes by a small margin, making it difficult to detect…

However, this time, Zelena was too impatient. The sudden surge in votes caught the attention of many people, including the organizers behind the scenes and the other contestants on the chart.

D–3 Moon Festival.

In the afternoon, fate brought Violeta into an unexpected encounter with Casey and her friends from the dance club in the corridor of the teaching building.

It was a fleeting moment, yet they deliberately blocked Violeta’s path.

Whenever Violeta veered left, they followed suit; whenever she shifted right, they mirrored her. It was a classic act of provocation.

On the other side of the corridor, Nolan had just finished inspecting the cleanliness with some members. of the student council. They happened to witness the scene where Casey was blocking Violeta.

Nolan’s eyes narrowed, filled with anger.

“Violeta, don’t be complacent just because you have a high number of votes on the forum. You still have a long way to go compared to us.

The bell rang, and Violeta held her textbook in her arms, calmly looking at Casey. A faint smile appeared. at the corner of her lips as she mockingly said, “Do you think you’re that capable?”

Casey narrowed her eyes and retorted, “I might not be the best, but I’m still superior to you. It’s in your best interest to keep your distance from Jasper. Don’t say you weren’t warned if things go awry.”

Violeta asked, “What if I don’t stay away?”

Casey chuckled in anger. “Violeta, your empty words are meaningless. If boasting was effective, then the world would be full of billionaires. This society values strength. Our club president comes from a wealthy and influential family and is also the chancellor of Toland University. If you don’t leave Jasper, all you can expect is to drop out of school. Don’t believe me? Just wait and see.”

“Oh, drop out,” Violeta sighed, her tone changing. “I’m so scared.”

“You might as well warn Jasper to stay away from me,” Violeta continued.

Violeta and Jasper were just friends.

Casey’s actions were typical of someone who couldn’t control Jasper, so she resorted to threatening Violeta.

Coincidentally, Violeta was the least afraid of threats.

Violeta was ready to leave when Casey once again stood in her way and said, “You’re nothing more than a substitute for our club president, yet you’re so happy being a substitute. How foolish.”

“Hmph! You can’t even be a substitute. Do you care so much about who Jasper is with? Do you like him?”

“You!”

Whether Violeta hit a nerve or not, Casey became furious and raised her hand to strike Violeta’s face.

At that moment. Nolan happened to walk behind them and swiftly blocked Casey’s swinging hand.

And Violeta retaliated by slapping Casey across the face.

“Smack!”

A hot slap mark appeared on Casey’s face.

Casey turned her face to the side, covering her face with her other hand, looking shocked at Violeta. “You!”

Violeta twisted her wrist and said icily, “I have my limits when it comes to patience. People from your dance club are as bothersome as flies.

Don’t think you’re the only one who can hit. Next time, have Lucy come in person to speak harshly to me and see if she gets slapped just like you!”

She didn’t slap her in the cafeteria last time, so she couldn’t let her go without a slap this time in the hallway.

If they wanted to treat her like a doormat, they had to see if they had the capability.

The members of the dance club turned to Nolan and exclaimed immediately, “Nolan, did you see what just happened? Violeta has a terrible attitude, and her credits should be deducted!”

“And we need to inform her parents!”

“Yes!”

Nolan let go of Casey’s hand and softly said to Violeta, “You should go back to class first.”

Violeta lifted her leg and walked away.

Behind her, the angry voices of the dance club members could be heard.

“Nolan, you can’t defend Violeta/like this! She just hit someone!

Nolan’s voice was cold. “She was acting in self–defense.”

After saying that, he turned to look at the student council members behind him. “Did you see me protecting Violeta?”

“No.”

What?

The members of the dance club were shocked!

Wasn’t it obvious that he was protecting her?!

The night before the Moon Festival.

Irene gave Violeta a set of exquisite dance costumes.

The dance costumes inside the black gift box were neatly folded and adorned with jade stones on top. captivating the eyes at first glance.

“How beautiful!”

“The pendant on it is so shiny.”

Irene was delighted to see Violeta’s admiration.

“Vio, this is the costume I wore when I was young. Your body shape and size are just like mine when I was young. You should try it on.”

This set of costumes was one of Irene’s famous classic works, “The Prosperous Dynasty.”

The costumes were custom–made at a high cost. To achieve authenticity, they were made of top–quality silk as the base, and the jade embellishments were genuine. Each one was meticulously sewn by hand, and it took skilled craftsmen a year to create this unique set.

The style would never go out of fashion. Even fifty years from now, it would hold high collectible value.

After Irene performed, the museum even approached her to collect this set of costumes, but Irene declined.

Now, Irene took out this set of costumes that should have been kept in the museum and gave them to Violeta to wear for the Moon Festival at Toland University. It was truly a waste of such a precious item.

If the people at the museum were to find out, they would definitely be devastated!

Violeta changed into the costumes and gracefully emerged from the dressing room, twirling in front of everyone.

Anton and Niall immediately applauded.

“Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!.”

“So beautiful! My daughter is so beautiful. Even if she goes on stage like this without performing, anyone with eyes would vote for her!”

“Vio, it looks amazing! It suits you so well.”

Irene was extremely satisfied Seeing Violeta was like seeing herself in her prime.

Back in the day, when Irene performed in plays, her fans filled the audience. In the world of theater, she was undoubtedly a gem, and even now, Irene’s status remains unshakable.

However, as time went on, she couldn’t help but reminisce.

“It looks so good, Vio.”

Violeta approached and hugged Irene. “Thank you, Mom

These costumes are just sitting here, and their ultimate value lies in being worn by you, Vio. You will definitely win first place! I’m waiting for your good news.”

“Yes!”

The next day, after finishing classes during the day, the Moon Festival began at 7 pm.

At 2 o’clock, they started setting up the stage.

At 7 o’clock, everyone started entering, and the gates of Toland University were wide open.

The front desk was bustling, and Kaylee rushed in from outside to backstage.

“Vio, it’s amazing out there! There are countless people. This event is incredibly grand and truly deserves to be the annual Moon Festival!”

Chapter 79

Violeta was applying her makeup.

As Kaylee rushed in through the mirror, Violeta smiled and said, “It’s normal for so many people to show up after such a promotion.”

Kaylee saw Violeta in the mirror and gasped, “Oh my god…”

She noticed that Violeta had flawlessly applied her makeup, with a five-color eye shadow, and every detail. from blush to lip makeup, was flawless.

Kaylee was stunned!

She walked over, gazing at Violeta with admiration. “Vio, you’re so beautiful. Even when you’re not moving, you still look like a perfectly retouched photo. And the dress you’re wearing–oh my god, it’s stunning. The gemstones on it are so lifelike and beautiful…”

Kaylee thought that the dress Violeta was wearing was a high–quality imitation, but she didn’t expect it to be an authentic piece with genuine gemstone embellishments, each one worth a fortune.

Violeta was now like a walking treasure!

Violeta said, “My mom gave me this dress. It’s truly beautiful, don’t you think?”

Kaylee clasped her hands together. “I can already imagine that your mom must be a beautiful woman too!”

“I can’t wait to see how breathtaking you’ll look when you walk out later. The audience will be amazed! You’re simply too beautiful.”

As they were talking, the other members of the tennis club walked in, chatting and laughing.

“There are so many people outside. It feels like there are even more than in previous years.

“Yes, there are more people this year…”

“Oh my god!”

“Violeta! So beautiful!”

As soon as the words were spoken, they noticed Violeta, who was doing her hair and makeup. Everyone stood frozen in place, just like Kaylee had moments ago.

Kaylee covered her mouth and giggled. “See, I told you. When you walk out later, the people in the audience will have the same expression.”

After recovering from their shock, they approached Violeta, their faces filled with astonishment and disbelief.

Violeta used to dress casually and didn’t pay much attention to her appearance. She always wore sportswear and played tennis on the court. It was nothing like Zelena’s eye-catching outfits.

They were used to seeing Violeta with a natural face, which was beautiful but not as stunning as she looked now.

The current Violeta was truly beautiful, with an aura of unattainability. She was a rare beauty that only appeared once in a millennium!

Kaylee saw the stunned expressions on their faces and said, “Stop staring and go check if the props are ready backstage. Don’t delay Violeta’s performance later!”

“Okay.”

“I can’t wait to see the performance later. It’s awesome. I want to see who in the audience is blind not to vote for Violeta!”

“Yeah, she doesn’t even need to dance. Just walking on the stage like a model would be enough to win.”

As they spoke, they headed to the back to check on the props.

Kaylee pulled up a chair and sat next to Violeta, her eyes fixed on her like a devoted fan, observing her makeup up close.

Who knew how Violeta looked from Kaylee’s perspective? Mesmerizing!

Just as the floral hairpin was being placed on her forehead, a terrified scream suddenly came from behind.

“Ah!”

Kaylee was startled and almost fell off the chair.

What are you shouting about?”

Two boys ran out from behind, their faces filled with despair. “We’re done. All the props we placed at the back have been soaked! None of them can be used anymore.”

“What!? How did this happen?”

Kaylee quickly stood up and ran to the back to see for herself.

Sure enough, she saw that all the props they had carefully prepared a few days ago were destroyed, soaked, and smashed.

It was a mess, clearly intentionally damaged by someone!

Kaylee clenched her fist and exclaimed, “Who could have done this? It’s incredibly malicious! How are we supposed to perform like this? And what about Violeta’s performance later?”

Violeta lifted her skirt and approached, her eyes narrowing as she surveyed the chaotic scene on the ground.

“It must have been the members of the dance club! Who else would do something like this?”

“This is outrageous! I never expected them to stoop so low.”

“They must be afraid of being outshone by us, which is why they destroyed our props like this. We can’t let this slide! Let’s go to the External Affairs Department right away. We need to get to the bottom of this!”

Everyone discussed the matter.

Although there was no evidence, everyone immediately suspected the dance club.

Violeta glanced at the ground and suddenly spotted a crystal earring lying in the corner. She walked over, picked it up, and examined it in her hand.

This earring looked familiar.

Violeta pondered for a moment, and a person’s image flashed in her mind.

However, she wasn’t sure if it was her, so she carefully held onto the earring.

Kaylee approached and asked, “Vio, what’s wrong?”

Violeta glanced at the earring in her hand and replied, “I found it on the ground.”

Kaylee furrowed her brow and said, “Isn’t that the earring Zelena wears? I remember she flaunted it during military training!”

During the previous mountain training, no one was allowed to wear accessories. However, Zelena, who didn’t participate, stood out with a pink crystal earring on her ear, so Kaylee remembered it vividly.

“Could it be that Zelena came and destroyed our props?”

“We can’t be sure yet.”

Kaylee bit her lip and said, “The seniors are heading to the External Affairs Department. We can’t let the culprit get away with this so easily!”

The External Affairs Department was responsible for the Moon Festival.

With the props destroyed, it was impossible to find identical replacements in such a short time. They needed to contact the department and discuss a solution.

Soon, Hayden and his three friends learned about the destroyed props and went backstage to meet Violeta.

As soon as they arrived, they were captivated by Violeta’s outfit.

Zoren exclaimed, “Wow! Vio, this outfit is incredible. Could it be from your mom? It looks like one of her old costumes.”

Jasper added, “It’s truly beautiful.”

Liam nodded. “Indeed, the jade embellishments on the dress are so lifelike. This dress must be quite valuable!

The Ridge family was in the jade business, so Liam could recognize the quality of the jade at a glance.

Hayden also praised it. “It’s stunning.

Violeta shrugged. “Beauty won’t help. The props are ruined. I might not be able to go on stage now.”

Zoren cursed, “Whoever destroyed our props must be a complete idiot!” Jasper calmly stated “I have already contacted the External Affairs Department Since there is no surveillance on this side, we’ll have to think of alternative solutions.”

Violeta had put in the most effort and dedication for the sake of a great performance.

Now that her makeup and hair were done, she was only one step away from the final preparation. However, she didn’t anticipate the props being destroyed, preventing her from going on stage at the last moment.

Naturally, she wanted to perform and dance on stage. It was a testament to her hard work, regardless of rankings.

Hayden suggested. “Since you’re the last one to perform, we still have time to prepare the props again.”

Liam added, “Yes, I’ll have someone bring some props from my side.”

Chapter 80

Really? That’s amazing”

Even though the props they had prepared beforehand were decent, Liam’s props must be superior.

Jasper checked his watch. “We only have two hours left. Let’s move quickly!”

Liam nodded and immediately called someone at home to prepare the props. They would pick them up later by car.

Everyone was furious when they discovered the damaged props.

But when they learned that Liam was willing to provide new props, their spirits lifted.

“That’s fantastic! With new props, we can rearrange everything.”

“Yes! Unity is strength!”

“We have already given feedback to the External Affairs Department. They promised to give us an explanation!”

Meanwhile, backstage at the dance club.

The members participating in the show were all applying their makeup.

At this moment, someone rushed in from outside with excitement and said, “Good news! The tennis club’s props were destroyed. They most likely won’t be able to perform in the show!”

“What? The props were destroyed?”

“Well, they deserve it. They’ve been so arrogant all this time. It serves them right!”

“Although they deserve it, we have to admit that having the props destroyed at this critical moment messes with their mindset.”

“Weren’t they

handle this.”

preparing an elegant–themed stage design? It’s difficult to find such props. Let’s see how they

“It seems like the first place is within our reach.”

Zelena, who was sitting in front of the mirror doing her makeup, heard their words and lowered her gaze, a smile playing at the corner of her lips…

Then Zelena glanced at Casey, who was sitting next to her. The two exchanged a glance, and a hint of unspoken satisfaction flashed in their eyes.

Casey turned to Lucy and said, “Lucy, it seems like fate is on our side. The next time we see Violeta, let’s see if she can still act arrogantly. We’ll make sure that anyone from the tennis club who sees members of our dance club in the future will lower their heads!”

Lucy continued doing her makeup, not as joyful as the others, and said, “I actually want to see how good.

Compared to the joy of the other members, Lacy truly wanted to see Violeta’s dance.

Lucy was also a dancer. Although rankings were important, she was more interested in ballet performances

Besides, she was confident. She didn’t think she would lose to Violeta.

So she hoped that she could surpass Violeta on the stage with her abilities rather than relying on these

Tricks.

With this in mind, Lucy turned her head and glanced at the members of the dance club. “It wasn’t you guys who destroyed the tennis club’s props, was it?”

Everyone was stunned for a moment, then quickly shook their heads.

“How is that possible? We would never do such a thing.”

“Yeah, that wouldn’t be appropriate. Besides, we are mortal enemies with the tennis club. If their props were destroyed, they would immediately suspect us. We wouldn’t do something like that.”

“Lucy, you’re right. They must be suspecting us now!”

Lucy was speechless.

Given the dynamics between the tennis club and the dance club, they must have suspicions.

Since it wasn’t done by dance club members, Lucy felt relieved and turned her head to continue applying makeup.

However, she didn’t notice the frozen expressions of Casey and Zelena beside her.

An hour passed.

The new props finally arrived.

When the curtains of these props were pulled down, everyone exclaimed, “Wow!”

“They’re so beautiful!”

The most captivating aspect was their five colors–red, blue, black, white, and yellow. The props that were brought from Liam’s warehouse were all collector’s items, such as the sand–colored silk, which is of exceptional quality and hard to find in the market.

Imagine the scene when a stunning woman emerges from beneath these silks–a sight that can only be described as heavenly! It would truly take your breath away!

Kaylee placed her hands on her hips and exclaimed, “Don’t just stand there, everyone! Let’s start setting up. We’re running out of time.

“All right!”

Everyone was filled with enthusiasm and began working together.

The last thirty minutes flew by in a race against time!

Meanwhile, the dance clubs had already started preparing for their performance.

Violeta’s ballet session was the grand finale, with the dance club’s program as the second–to–last act

Outside the venue, Nydia and Hazel arrived early and secured the best seats with a great view. They down, snacked, and held their phones, ready to record videos.

Initially, there were only two of them, but to their surprise, they discovered that many other students from the sports school had also arrived!

Even Archer had come to the venue.

The students from the sports school occupied a row of seats, and Hazel sat next to Archer, asking, “Archer, why did you come to watch the Moon Festival? I didn’t hear that you were coming.”

Archer replied. “I didn’t say I wouldn’t come either.”

The Toland University forum was open, so as long as you paid attention, you could find out the results of the Moon Festival program voting from a few days ago.

Violeta, who wanted to perform a ballet session, ranked first in the voting results.

Archer became interested and decided to come to the venue to see the program.

Nydia said. “Most people are here to watch the ballet session and Punk 3010.”

The nearby students from the sports school nodded and remarked, “Absolutely, are you here for the same reason? In previous years, only Toland University’s dance club delivered captivating performances. But this year, to our surprise, the tennis club has also joined in. Thinking about the tennis club’s poetry recitation from previous years, oh my, it almost had me laughing until my stomach hurt.”

“Who do you think will win this year?”

Hazel replied. “Isn’t it obvious? Vio’s baller will win!”

“Oh, oh, oh. Why all of a sudden Vio? When did your relationship become so close?”

Hazel and Nydia exchanged glances and said in unison, “She is our little junior now!”

“Ah!!!”

The people nearby were shocked, including Archer, who was visibly stunned for a moment.

“Junior!?”

Hazel said, “Yes, Vio is now under the guidance of our master and is the latest disciple to be accepted!”

Many people in the sports school knew that Hazel and Nydia had been learning dance since they were young, and their master was the renowned classical dance master, Grace Parker.

Grace was one of the most well–known dancers in Hoiten. If what they said was true, then Violeta’s ballet must have been trained by Grace.

This performance was going to be truly exciting!

“Now I can’t wait to see it. Ms. Parker’s students must be extraordinary!”

Hazel proudly declared, “That’s right! Just wait and see. It will amaze you!”

As they were talking, the host on stage announced the second–to–last program.

“Now, let’s welcome the members of the dance club to perform the Punk 3010 dance! Everyone, please. give them a warm welcome!”

The sound of applause filled the area.

As the lights dimmed and the curtain slowly rose again, nine dancers appeared on stage, with Lucy positioned in the center.

They were all dressed in matching dance costumes. As the mechanical music started playing, their bodies moved in a robotic and precise manner.

Hazel took a sip of coffee and commented, “So it’s a popping dance. It’s quite impressive, but compared to Violeta’s ballet, it falls a bit short.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 461, 462, 463, 464, 465, 466, 467, 468, 469, 470)

Chapter 461

The family of three sat by the lake located on the east side of the campus. It was quiet, and very few people would pass by that area to notice them.

“Jess, we don’t mean to disturb you. The reason we came today is to ask you whether you are free next Saturday.” Aaron looked at her.

Nervousness could be sensed in his tone.

Looking at the eagerness in Yusra and his eyes, Jessica could not bring herself to reject them.

The two’s eyes were filled with disappointment seeing her remain quiet.

Aaron sighed and became worried about his wife’s condition.

Yusra suddenly grabbed Jessica’s hands. “It’s okay. You can come over whenever you want to. I’ll wait for you.” The trio did not mention that topic anymore afterward. “If there’s someone bullying you here, you can tell us.” “Okay.”

“You can look for your brothers if you don’t understand anything in your studies. I remember that you’re studying design. What’s your plan for the winter break?” Aaron asked. “I plan to go to a clothing company to have my internship.”

“Hugh has a clothing company. You can have your internship there.”

Jessica shook her head. “I’ve submitted my resume to several clothing companies. The results will be coming out in a few days.”

Aaron felt frustrated that her independent daughter was not relying on him and the family.

Despite that, he could only respect her decision as he knew that she would dislike anyone restraining or controlling her.

The Ferguson family treated Jessica cautiously so the latter would not feel annoyed with them around.

Jessica accompanied them to the entrance. She only turned around to return after seeing them off.

Right after she turned around, Samantha popped out of nowhere and wrapped her arm around the shoulder.

“So, how was it?”

Samantha sensed that something was off after asking her question.

Jessica seemingly mumbled to herself, “Should I attend the birthday party?”

“Of course, you’re going. Isn’t that your plan?” Samantha answered without hesitation.

Jessica glanced at her innocent friend.

She doesn’t understand the implications of me attending the banquet. All the guests have close relationships with the Ferguson family. What identity should I use then? The daughter of the Ferguson family? If so, it means that I’ll be declaring that I’ve accepted my identity as one of the Fergusons.

The upcoming birthday banquet did not seem simple at all in Jessica’s mind. It looked more like celebrating her return as the daughter of the Ferguson family.

My previous life was miserable thanks to the Larson family. What will be awaiting me in the Ferguson family?

Jessica became timid when she had that thought.

She admitted the fear within her as she remembered the clear lessons learned from her past life.

Even though her current life was not the same anymore, it still could not erase her fear of having a family.

Maybe it’s like what everyone says. The more I care about it, the more the fear of getting hurt I feel from it. I can’t guarantee that I won’t go insane if the pain from the previous life reoccurs. After being given a second chance, I just want to live a peaceful life.

To live was her only determination since she was young. As long as I’m alive…

Jessica took out her mobile phone and dialed a number that she had not contacted for a long time.

“How’s the investigation progress about that incident?”

Raymond let out a bitter laugh. He had used his connections to look into that incident. However, he found no clues as they were long gone due to how long it had been.

Chapter 462

“Ms. Stone, we’ve been working together for so long. Aren’t you aware of my capabilities and personality?”

Jessica understood what Raymond was implying.

“You still don’t have any news, am I right?”

He chuckled. “You’re smart as usual, Ms. Stone. It’s not me being incapable, but that incident was a very long time ago. Things weren’t the same in the old days as they didn’t have surveillance cameras anywhere. The reports now are always kept available and can be found easily. But the reports back then would be destroyed after they had reached a certain duration.”

“Just get straight to the point. Is there any information found?”

“Haha. Yes, although it’s just a bit. I found the nurse on duty during the incident but could not find anything on her. I’m looking into other evidence, and I’ll inform you once I get any news.”

“Send me the information about that nurse.”

“No problem.”

After hanging up the call, the exhausted Jessica closed her eyes.

The door of the dorm was suddenly pushed open. Ruby entered the dorm while supporting Madelyn, who was slightly drunk.

“Oh, you’re here.” Ruby glanced at Jessica.

Madelyn raised her head and looked at the latter, who was sitting on the bed. “I heard that your parents came to school to see you today.”

Jessica did not reply.

Seeing that, Madelyn became infuriated and shouted, “There are always people who are sly and cunning. She’ll lie, saying that she’s an orphan so people won’t cling to her when she is actually a daughter from a prominent family. It looks like she’s destined to be one of the family members. Whether it’s the brother or the sister, they always treat people coldly, as if people are in debt to them. The family lacks proper manners – none of them are good people!” Ruby could not stand her hurtful words anymore and pulled her sleeve. “You’re drunk. Stop talking.”

“Don’t stop me! They should admit their doings. I can’t stand her. She’s always looking down on people just because she’s filthy rich. These kind of people…”

Jessica jumped off her bed and walked to the bathroom.

Afraid of them starting a fight, Ruby immediately said, “Don’t be angry with her, Jessica. She’s drunk, so she is half awake.”

“Who is half-awake? I’m fully awake! Jessica, let me tell you one thing. You’re just a motherless bitch.”

Jessica brought a bucket of water from the bathroom.

Splash!

Madelyn was drenched.

Meanwhile, Ruby was dumbfounded as she could not imagine Jessica doing that.

Madelyn could only stand around as her mind went blank.

“Are you awake now?”

Madelyn lifted her gaze and met Jessica’s cold glare.

“Ahhh!” she then shouted loudly and her voice echoed throughout the corridor.

The students staying next door who heard her voice rushed over and saw Madelyn, who was all wet, standing in the middle of a puddle of water.

“What’s wrong?”

Madelyn felt encouraged when she saw the crowd. She pointed at Jessica. “Everyone, don’t you think she’s too mean? She splashed me with a bucket of cold water just because we came back late. I know you’re from a prominent family, but you shouldn’t treat us like that. You detest me just because I’m born poor…”

The people outside the room gossiped while pointing at Jessica as they did not know the truth.

Chapter 463

Someone called the dormitory teacher, and the teacher walked into the room. She spotted the wet floor and the embarrassed Madelyn.

“What happened?”

Madelyn repeated her previous words.

The dormitory teacher looked at Jessica. “Is that so?”

“She was drunk and kept cussing out, so I helped her sober up.

“You’re lying!” Madelyn turned to Ruby. “Tell them, Ruby. She’s the one who looked down on us and deliberately targeted us.”

She stressed the word “us,” reminding Ruby that they were supposed to be a team.

Everyone turned their gaze toward Ruby.

Ruby was nervous – she didn’t know if she should tell the truth or lie to protect her friend.

“Now you tell me, what exactly happened?” the dormitory teacher asked.

Ruby hesitated. She glanced at Jessica and then at Madelyn, who winked at her. She took a deep breath and said, “Madelyn started it, and then Jessica splashed the water on her.”

Madelyn fumed. She pointed at Ruby angrily and scolded,” Ruby, you traitor! Are you afraid of Jessica? Is that why you’re not telling the truth?”

“No, I’m not!” Ruby denied.

“Don’t lie, traitor! I was wrong about you!”

“You’re the one who’s jealous of Jessica and trash talk

behind her back constantly.”

Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, the dorm manager quickly stopped them.

“That’s enough! Now shut up!”

The teacher said to Madelyn and Jessica, “It takes two to tango. I want both of you to write a self-reflection report and hand it to me by tomorrow evening.”

Madelyn was not convinced. “It’s not fair!”

The dormitory manager looked at her coldly. “Nothing would have happened if you kept your mouth shut. Besides, who allowed you to be drunk here? This is a place for study, not for you to make a scene.”

Madelyn had fallen out with Ruby since that night. They were no longer inseparable.

Jessica saw the quiet Ruby. She walked toward her and gave her a box of candy.

Ruby looked at her, surprised.

“Not everyone can be friends, and not everyone is meant to be friends. I know you treated her as your friend, but that doesn’t mean that she’ll treat you the same way. A true friend will celebrate your success and will be the first to lend you a helping hand. A friend is someone you can lean on. Losing fake friends is better than getting betrayed in the future. Cheer up! Have some candy.”

Ruby stared at her. Every word Jessica said was etched inside Ruby’s heart, and it made her feel warm.

Jessica opened the door. Just when she stepped out of the dorm, she heard Ruby.

“I’m sorry.”

She had buried it in her heart for a long time.

Upon hearing Jessica’s advice, she finally understood why the former was resolute and indifferent back then.

Jessica turned and smiled at her.

Looking at Jessica’s back as she left, Ruby took the candy and smiled happily.

Chapter 464

It was getting cold. Thin layers of ice covered the roads, and everyone was wearing thick clothes.

Only those who cared about appearance would brave the cold to look a certain way.

Ruby entered the dorm and said, “I met a delivery man downstairs. He couldn’t come up, so he asked me to pass you the parcel.”

Ruby put the parcel on Jessica’s desk.

The currently busy Jessica peeked at the parcel, but she didn’t open it.

“Thank you.”

After a while, Jessica’s phone rang. It was from a delivery man.

“I’ll help you with the parcel.”

She came back with two parcels.

Jessica put her design draft aside and looked at the parcels. They’ll take up a lot of space if I don’t unbox them.

She took out a box cutter and opened the first parcel. It was an average-sized exquisite box inside. The items inside must be costly.

Ruby wasn’t surprised. Jessica was rich, and she could afford any luxuries.

But when Jessica opened the box, Ruby froze on the spot.

“Oh my goodness! It’s gorgeous!”

It was a blue evening gown with a V-neck – the kind of blue that looked like the deep and mysterious ocean. It was embroidered with fine diamonds, resembling stars on the dress.

Jessica was also astonished by the present.

If she was not mistaken, it was made by Zuhair Murad.

It was drop-dead gorgeous.

She put it aside and opened the second package. Ruby waited beside her. She was more excited than Jessica.

They were both fashion design students, so they were excited about the professional designs.

The second gown was also stunning but not as gorgeous as the first one.

Ruby couldn’t keep her eyes off the gown. “This pink dress. looks like it came out of a fairy tale. The fringe is so pretty. This designer is a genius!”

“Let’s look at the third one!” Ruby couldn’t wait to see it.

Jessica unboxed the last parcel without hesitation. As they expected, it was another gown.

But this time, it was a black gown with tiny diamonds scattered on it.

“Looks like the first and the second dress were made by the same designer.” Ruby gazed at the dresses.

Jessica nodded. “Yeah, it’s probably the same brand.”

Ruby was busy admiring the gowns while Jessica picked up the cards in the box. The three cards were from three different people.

From Hugh: Don’t feel burdened, just follow your heart.

From Sebastian: No matter what anyone says, you don’t have to feel pressured. Their opinions don’t matter as long as you’re happy.

From Jack: It will definitely look good on you, Jess. I’d love to see you wear it. Please grant me this wish. You don’t have to wear it right away – I can’t wait.

“Jess, are you attending a banquet?” Ruby turned to Jessica and saw her staring at the cards.

Chapter 465

Ruby didn’t say anything when she saw Jessica looking perplexed, so she quietly admired the luxurious gowns. When Madelyn entered the room, she spotted the gowns. Her eyes were fixed on them, wanting to have a better look. Seeing Ruby carefully caressing the gowns, Madelyn was mad. She grumbled, “Ass-kisser.”

I finally know now that Faith isn’t the worst; Ruby is. She used me as a stepping stone to butter up Jessica. Now she made it up while I got nothing.

Madelyn was disgruntled. She wished to tear Ruby’s face apart.

Ruby heard her, but she said nothing. She glanced at Jessica and saw Jessica was still deep in thought. “Jess, take care of these gowns. They’re expensive.” Madelyn was angry when she heard that. “What do you mean, Ruby? Do you think I’ll steal them? Someone sure is a good actor for not daring to speak up beside me while smooth-talking in front of someone new.”

“You…” Ruby was furious, but she didn’t know how to refute her.

Jessica lifted her gaze to Madelyn. However, she didn’t utter a word.

She folded the gowns and put them in the cabinet.

Time passed, and it was the day of Yusra’s birthday banquet. It was a weekend, so everyone chose to go out. Jessica stayed back on campus, busy doing her revisions and going through files.

Samantha found Jessica in the library. She sat beside her and whispered, “Jess, are you really not going?”

Jessica had her eyes on the books, pretending that she didn’t hear her, but Samantha knew better. Jessica shouldn’t be this calm.

She stared at the page for a long time.

“My dad told me to go home to, most probably attend your mom’s birthday party. I hope you will go with me so I’ll have a companion.” Samantha didn’t like those kinds of gatherings, but she had no choice as it was her best friend’s mother.

Even though she hated it, she had to go out of respect.

“It’s late. You should go,” Jessica replied as Samantha’s phone rang.

Samantha stood up. “All right, I’ll be leaving, then.”

After she left, Jessica moved her gaze away from the books and stared outside the window.

Suddenly, she was joined by someone else.

Jessica didn’t turn around, but she could tell from the familiar scent.

Charles’ gaze followed hers, and it fell on the rows of trees with golden leaves. “Isn’t it beautiful?”

“Yes, it is.”

Jessica retracted her gaze and shifted her focus back onto the books.

Charles stopped her and said in a low voice, “Don’t force yourself to read if you don’t want to.”

You’re putting yourself in a difficult position.

“Charles, am I cruel?” Jessica muttered.

Although she was speaking to Charles, it seemed like she

was asking herself that.

Chapter 466

A wave of mixed feelings flooded Charles’ heart.

She’s just tired of living! She always sacrifices herself.

For eighteen years, she sacrificed herself by buttering up others and tolerating the pain. And now, she has to give in to others again. Why can’t she put herself first? She needs to consider her own happiness and live for herself. Innocent children have always been spoiled; thoughtful children have always suffered in silence.

“Why would you think so? It’s only a banquet, nothing major. Don’t pressure yourself.” Charles let out a weak laugh.

She’s too stressed. Their kindness turns into burden for Jessica. She’s unprepared and unconfident to be a part of that family.

Meanwhile, the Ferguson residence teemed with laughter and festivities.

Although it was supposed to be a simple birthday party for Yusra, the purpose behind it was definitely anything but. The Ferguson family didn’t make it grand, but the lobby was filled with guests.

Many handed the gifts and left. Those who stayed at the banquet were either wealthy or powerful people in Summerdale.

Yusra sat in her room anxiously.

“Mrs. Wallace, has she arrived?”

Willow smiled. “Ms. Jessica won’t come that early. She’ll probably join in later.”

“Do you really think she’ll come tonight, Mrs. Wallace?”

How would I know? I hope she will, of course.

The Ferguson brothers were currently greeting the guests, and they would occasionally peek outside.

Jack wanted to call several times, but Sebastian and Hugh would stop him every time.

In the ballroom, guests gathered. Samantha stuck out like a sore thumb among the crowd.

She was none other than the illegitimate child of the Young family, after all.

They looked down on her and left her out in everything.

The youths in Summerdale always placed Yuliana in the center of everything and fussed over her.

Samantha looked at Yuliana, who was being held in high regard and became upset. Jess was supposed to be the center, not her.

She felt a sense of unfairness on Jess’ behalf.

Yuliana noticed Samantha and immediately recognized her – she was Jessica’s best friend.

She knew Jessica wouldn’t be attending the party from seeing Samantha standing there alone.

Upon knowing that, she was a little relieved.

As long as Jessica didn’t return to the Ferguson family, she’d be their only daughter.

The butler asked, “Mr. Ferguson and Mrs. Ferguson, it’s time. Shall we begin?”

Aaron looked at the time. “Let’s wait for a couple more minutes.”

Twenty minutes later, the butler came and asked but received the same answer.

The guests were puzzled. People started to gossip.

“Why hasn’t the party started yet?”

“Don’t tell me Mrs. Ferguson is sick again.” The man shot a glare at his wife when she said that.

It’s inappropriate to say that in the Ferguson residence.

“I heard they’re waiting for someone,” a well-informed person said.

Chapter 467

“Wait!”

The crowd was curious. This person must be someone important to make the Ferguson family wait.

“Who’s making the Ferguson family wait on such an important day?”

“Not sure, must be a big shot!”

“Let’s wait a little longer, then!”

“Must be someone important because the Fergusons would definitely not leave us out in the cold like this.”

That was what every guest collectively thought.

The originally impatient guests started to wait patiently.

The younger aristocrats naturally heard about the news.

Someone who knew Yuliana asked her with a smile. “Yuliana, who’s coming?”

The people around set their curious eyes on her quickly.

However, Yuliana did not receive news of any important person who was supposed to come today.

She involuntarily thought of a certain person. Dad and Mom are definitely waiting for her. Yuliana felt jealousy surge through her body. She faced the probing eyes around her and smiled.” How would I know? I’ve never cared about these things.”

“That’s true! Your health isn’t good, so Mr. and Mrs. Ferguson wouldn’t want these matters disturbing your rest.”

Everyone was wise enough not to ask too much.

“Look over there.” One of the girls pointed her finger toward the corner.

Everyone followed. A girl around their age was in the corner alone, on her mobile phone.

“Isn’t that the illegitimate child of the Young family?” “I heard that the Young family chased her out to Horington. Why is she back now?”

“She came back a while ago, and she’s studying at a university in Dellmoor.”

“She’s back?” The people around were shocked.

“Why have I not seen her go back home?”

“Hahaha, home? Is this a place where she can go home? When was she ever not chased out? If I was an illegitimate child and knew that the Youngs did not welcome me, I would stay out of their way.” “Illegitimate children are all greedy. Willingly leaving a family as prominent as the Youngs would be impossible.”

Everyone started to discuss.

These people did not even try to lower their voices. Samantha wasn’t even close by but could hear what they were talking about.

She had heard these many times before and could’ve easily ignored them, but she was still annoyed.

If it were in the past, she would’ve taught them a lesson. However, it was Jess’ mother’s banquet.

Samantha didn’t want to cause trouble, so she could only endure it.

Yuliana said to the people around, “She’s really pitiful.”

“Yuliana, you’re too naive. You don’t even know how she used to make scenes at banquets held by the Long family.”

A group of people gossiped about Samantha relentlessly. To them, she was merely a joke for them to laugh about, and they didn’t seem to care if the other party heard them or not.

Samantha held onto her mobile phone tightly, took deep breaths, and told herself desperately. Calm down, calm down, calm down!

At the same time, the butler approached Aaron for the third time and asked, “Mr. Ferguson, can the banquet begin?”

“Wait a little more.”

The butler seemed to have something to say but hesitated.

Just then, the door to the study opened.

Dylan walked in with a smile. “Aaron, who exactly is coming tonight? You did a great job at keeping this a secret to the point that even we don’t know who it is.”

Chapter 468

As he spoke, he turned to face Yusra. “Yusra, I’m so glad to see you healthy again.”

Yusra nodded at him slightly.

“Tell me who it is, Aaron. Don’t worry. I won’t tell a soul.” Dylan patted his chest in assurance.

Aaron made a face. “I would’ve told you if you knew how to keep your mouth shut.”

Dylan choked on air. “You shouldn’t expose someone like that, silly.”

“What are you two talking about so happily?” A gentle voice came from behind.

“Gabriel, why are you here too?” Dylan looked toward the newcomer.

Gabriel Ferguson smiled. “I was ushered here by the people downstairs. A bunch of them kept asking me why the banquet hadn’t started yet.”

Gabriel looked toward Yusra. “Yusra, you just recovered recently, so don’t push yourself too much. If you’re ever tired, just come up here to rest.”

Dylan nodded his head in agreement. “That’s right.”

“Thank you both for caring.” Yusra smiled.

Aaron turned to his two younger brothers and said, ” All right, you two go downstairs. We’ll start the banquet in ten minutes.”

“Will that person come in ten minutes?” Dylan asked curiously.

Aaron glared at him, and Dylan quickly shut his mouth.

Gabriel pulled Dylan out of the study. “If that’s the case, then we’ll go and let everyone downstairs know.”

After they left, Yusra said disappointingly, “Lilian must still blame us.”

Aaron held onto her hand. “Don’t think too much about it.”

He had never dared to let his wife see Jessica. For ten years, he would only let her see the usual things.

He didn’t dare to let her know, afraid that it would agitate her.

Ten minutes later, the banquet started.

The important person that the guests wanted to see did not show up. One by one, they guessed that the other party would not be showing up.

Everyone had different scenarios played out in their head, but no one really asked any questions.

Jack looked away in disappointment. “Jess is not here.”

It must be because of us. We’re not doing good enough!

Sebastian walked toward him and patted his shoulder. “She must have her reasons for not coming.”

“I understand.” He could never hold a grudge against Jess.

In fact, when he learned that Jessica was his biological sister, he was ecstatic.

The first time they met, he felt that she was what he wanted for a sister.

He never thought that wish would come true.

Chapter 468 Jessica Is Here

Although the Ferguson family was disappointed, they were more understanding toward Jessica. However, nobody knew that Jessica and Charles had discreetly entered through the back door. The person who opened the door for them was Charles’ childhood friend, Lukas.

Lukas looked at Charles and couldn’t help but ask,

What the hell is wrong with you?! The front door is right there, but you just have to go through the back door!”

After Lukas finished, he was surprised by the

beauty next to him and introduced himself, “Hello, beautiful. My name’s Lukas, Charles’ childhood friend.”

He held his hand out.

Charles didn’t hesitate to send his hand flying.

Lukas cradled his hand and glared at Charles. There’s something wrong with this guy!

He couldn’t help but let his gaze rest on Jessica.

“You two should go to the main hall, I’ll just walk around.”

“I’ll go with you,” Charles stated.

Lukas grabbed onto Charles. “You really can’t read the room, can you? Let the beauty walk around. If anything happens, just go to the main hall and look for us.”

“Go on.” Jessica waved her hand at Charles.

Charles was helplessly pushed away by Lukas.

Jessica didn’t walk toward the main hall but walked along the perimeter of the building. Her footsteps suddenly faltered when a familiar name traveled into her ears.

“You’re just an illegitimate child. What are you trying to pull?”

“We let you serve us because we think highly of you. Don’t try your luck by being ignorant.”

Chapter 469

“Look at her! She’s angry,” a few girls teased.

“Do you dare touch us? Do you?!”

Yuliana interrupted in time, “Don’t say that. Samantha, don’t be angry.”

“Yuliana, you’re too kind. What’re you helping her for!”

“People like her don’t deserve to show up in places like this.”

Just when everyone laughed at Samantha, a figure appeared behind everyone’s back. A cold voice stated, “I was thinking why it smelled so bad here. Turns out someone was talking with shit in their mouth.”

Everyone turned and looked toward the voice. Just under the street lamp stood a young girl who wore a red dress, smiling.

When Samantha saw Jessica, the anger and

frustration from before were all replaced by a bright smile.

“Jess.”

The moment Yuliana spotted Jessica, she was frozen still and stared at her incredulously.

Why? Why did she have to appear? Why did she come?!

Step by step, Jessica strode toward them.

When children from noble families like these look at someone, they first evaluate what the person wore. Jessica’s outfit was a normal dress. The dress might not look cheap to a commoner’s eyes, but it

People like this obviously won’t have a good family background when they don’t even have any decent clothing.

“Oh, the illegitimate child’s helper is here.” A young man snickered. “Hey, how did you manage to get in?”

“If your parents didn’t teach you what respect is, then why don’t I teach you how to be a proper person.”

Jessica moved forward, grabbed the man’s hand and shoulder, and threw him down effortlessly.

It happened too quickly – no one had time to react. When Jessica was preparing to teach another person a lesson, Samantha stepped forward and grabbed Jessica’s hand. In a low voice, she said, Don’t be rash. Don’t ruin the banquet just because of these idiots.”

The man who was thrown got up from the ground with a gloomy expression. I’m so embarrassed.

“I’m a man, so I won’t fight you.”

The young man was smart. Knowing that Jessica was not someone he could beat, he backed out quickly.

These people with important identities looked at her with contempt.

Nobody wanted to be embarrassed on such an occasion, so they chose to avoid scuffles.

They used their gazes to look down on her, and Jessica tried her best to ignore them all.

If she had ever cared about the gazes of other people, she would have lost her life countless times before.

Jessica’s eyes landed on Yuliana. “Aren’t you still recognized as a Ferguson even though you’re the adopted one? How could you just stand there and watch the guests cause trouble? Is this how you host?”

When the crowd heard how Yuliana was taunted, everyone started to show gloating smiles.

What an idiot! She has offended all of us! She might as well be dead now.

It was as if someone sewed Yuliana’s lips together because she couldn’t answer.

“Are you suddenly mute?!”

Someone couldn’t stand it anymore and stood up for Yuliana. “Who do you think you are? This is the Ferguson residence, not a place for savages.”

Chapter 470

Before Jessica could argue, a familiar voice sounded from the porch.

“Indeed, this place is not for savages.”

Once Jack appeared, everyone turned their gaze at him – some were happy while others were worried. When the last person who spoke thought that Jack agreed with what she said, she stated ecstatically,” Jack, the two of them kept bullying Yuliana. You have to help her.”

Jack walked toward Jessica with uncontrollable joy on his face.

Jess came.

Jack looked at that person. “They bullied Yuliana? Why did I see you all bullying the two of them instead?”

Everyone was stunned, as they never thought he would say that.

Shouldn’t you be helping your own sister?! Yuliana spoke up, “Jack, it’s a misunderstanding. They are just worried about me. Jess didn’t bully me.” “Shut up!” Jack berated mercilessly, “Don’t you ever think that I can’t tell what you’re thinking!”

It was their first time seeing Jack reprimand Yuliana in front of so many people. It was like he did not care about her feelings.

Yuliana’s expression turned sour, and she unknowingly clenched her fists.

“How were you planning to push Jess around if I didn’t see this?” Jack was furious.

If he hadn’t come out to take a breather, he wouldn’t have heard the commotion, and there would be no telling what Yuliana would have done to Jess.

When they were younger, he had suffered because of Yuliana too. After they grew up and found out that she was adopted, her attitude changed.

“I… I didn’t,” Yuliana defended softly.

The people around them didn’t dare to make a sound.

They knew Jack’s temper, no one dared to add fuel to the fire.

Jack scoffed and turned toward Jessica. In a gentle voice, he said, “Jess, let’s go. I’ll bring you to Dad and Mom. Mom will be so happy when she sees you.”

“Dad and Mom?!” Someone exclaimed, almost starting to question their hearing.

Only then did Jack realize that his mouth slipped and covered it immediately.

When she saw his dramatic reaction, she was angry but found it funny too.

It’s obviously on purpose!

Samantha looked at the dumbfounded noble children and said, “Jess is the actual daughter of the Ferguson family, unlike someone who just has the title.”

Yuliana turned pale.

Everybody turned silent.

They looked at Jessica, shocked. It was as if they were facing a monster.

“Jack, is she really…” The young man who was thrown onto the ground asked boldly.

Jack held onto Jessica’s shoulder and raised his chin. He proudly announced, “That’s right. This is my real sister – biological and true.”

The man was scared.

That was close! Now I know her real identity. It would have definitely been bad if I had fought back just now.

“Jess, let’s go.”

Jessica walked up to Yuliana, leaned forward, and said right next to her ear, “I can come back to the Ferguson residence anytime. I can also take the title of the eldest daughter back anytime. If you dare to try anything funny behind my back, I will take the things that you care about away even if I don’t want them.”

Yuliana’s body shook slightly as if she was going to faint.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 451, 452, 453, 454, 455, 456, 457, 458, 459, 460)

Chapter 451

“Enough!”

Sebastian interrupted her shoddy acting.

In truth, Yuliana still didn’t understand why no one ever got close to her since she was a kid.

The reason was that all of the tricks that she thought were well hidden actually looked ridiculously obvious to other people.

However, Yuliana was really startled by Sebastian this time. Her face became pale, and she dared not to breathe. Sebastian looked at her indifferently and said, “Jessica is my sister, and nobody can change this fact. No matter what kind of person she is, she is still my sister. The Ferguson family has been treating you well. If you dare to cause any harm to Jessica, I will expel you from the Ferguson family even if Grandma tries to protect you. I hope today’s incident will not be repeated.”

Yuliana slumped on her chair after Sebastian left. She then covered her face with her hands and cried bitterly.

Wendy went upstairs out of concern upon seeing Sebastian leaving the room with an unpleasant look. She saw Yuliana crying her eyes out when she was at the door. “Oh, what’s wrong, Ms. Ferguson? Old Mrs. Ferguson would be heartbroken if she saw you sobbing like this,” said Wendy.

Yuliana looked up at Wendy with teary eyes and said, Wendy, my brothers hate me. No matter what I do, they still don’t seem to like me. Is it because I am not a child of the Ferguson family? Why did all my brothers like her when she didn’t even try to do anything for them? I’m the one who grew up with my brothers.”

She cried sorrowfully, with tears streaming down her face.

“Ms. Ferguson, your brothers treat her well because they feel guilty toward her. After some time, it will all be fine,” comforted Wendy.

Yuliana looked at Wendy pathetically and asked, “Really?”

Wendy saw Yuliana’s pure and innocent look and felt more pity for her.

She is such a pitiful child.

She doesn’t have parents and has been living under others’ roofs since she was young. Adding insult to injury, her three brothers don’t treat her as their sister, and her parents are even more careless with her.

If Old Mrs. Ferguson didn’t help her before, she would probably be in ruins now.

“Of course, it’s true. When have I ever lied to you? Wipe off your tears now, Ms. Ferguson. Don’t let Old Mrs. Ferguson see you in this state, or else she will start grieving.”

Yuliana wiped off her tears obediently. “Wendy, do my eyes look puffy? What should I do? I will feel bad if Grandma is sad because of me,” said Yuliana.

“It’s all right. I’ll go get something that will help with your eyes.”

“Okay.”

The moment Wendy left the room, Yuliana’s face turned from looking pathetic to gloomy and terrifying.

Countless young and beautiful students fled from the faculty building as soon as the bell rang. They walked and talked with each other in groups.

Suddenly, they were attracted by a tall figure standing under a tree nearby.

“Who’s that guy? He’s handsome,” said one of the girls in a low voice.

“He’s so cool.”

“Oh my goodness! He’s heading toward us.”

With his slender legs, the man under the tree walked toward the building.

“Hey, do you think he’s walking toward me?”

“Oh, he really does look like he’s approaching me. Could it be that he wants my number?!”

The girl blushed as she watched the man getting closer and closer to her.

Then, she saw the man pass by her. The man said in a deep and gentle voice, “Jessy.”

“Charles!” shouted Jessica with a smile on her face.

Uncle?! Why can’t I get around this word?

Chapter 452

Jessica saw his awkward face and smiled happily. “Charles!” she shouted.

Charles looked at her with eyes full of affection and said, Oh, you sure know how to tease me now.”

Both of them walked together on the shaded trail.

“Let me call Sam. She will be so happy to hear that you’re back,” said Jessica as she took out her phone from her bag. Before she could make the call, a pair of big hands stopped her.

“There’s no need for that. I made a call to her before coming here. She’s busy as she needs to join a club activity today.”

Jessica frowned. “Does she have club activities today? Why did she invite me to go shopping later this afternoon then?”

Charles answered calmly, “I suppose it’s an impromptu activity.”

Jessica didn’t suspect anything and nodded her head.

“How are you doing?”

“So far, so good.”

“I heard that Sebastian always comes to accompany you recently.”

“Yes. He’s not as busy these days.”

Charles’ eyes darkened when he noticed the watch on Jessica’s wrist.

“Your watch looks familiar. It looks like Hugh’s custom-made watch. I remember how excited he was when he got this watch.”

Jessica was surprised.

Yuliana cared about the watch, and now, even Charles is talking about the watch.

Jessica touched the watch on her wrist.

He continued to talk casually, “If I’m not mistaken, Hugh bought this watch after he earned his first pot of gold from Wale Street as a commemoration.”

“I see. That’s quite a story behind this watch,” said Jessica. She felt that the watch on her wrist had become heavier after listening to Charles.

If I had known how significant this watch meant to Hugh, I would not have accepted it.

Jessica took off the watch and asked, “Charles, can you give him the watch back for me when you return to Horington City?”

“You should accept it since he gave it to you,” replied Charles with a smile.

Jessica shook her head and said, “Please return it, Charles.”

Charles was in a difficult position. However, he still ended up putting the watch in his pocket.

Flavoroso Restaurant was particularly quiet that day. The restaurant only served up to three tables of guests and stopped at that. Many had come only to be turned away. When the elevator opened, the manager greeted the two people who were in the elevator, “Good evening, Mr. Young and Ms. Stone.”

The manager took them to a table beside the window. That spot offered the best view in the restaurant.

The food was delicious, but the portions were small. This made Jessica feel unsatisfied.

Charles gestured to the manager and whispered to him. When the next course was served, the portion was bigger. Jessica looked at the food and glanced at Charles. She then understood why the portion had suddenly become bigger.

Abruptly, Charles waved his hand. Then, his assistant stepped forward and passed him an exquisite gift box.

Charles pushed the gift box toward Jessica. “Open it.”

Jessica wiped her mouth and opened the box confusedly. Inside the box, there was a lady’s wristwatch with dazzling diamonds on it.

“This…”

“I have to buy you another watch since I made you return your watch just now. I asked Vince to get one from the shop downstairs a little while ago. It’s not expensive, so don’t be pressured.”

His assistant, Vince Miller, repeatedly nodded as to agree with Charles. However, he was complaining inside his heart. Mr. Young had the watch custom-made. He just got it yesterday, and yet he can’t wait to give it out today.

He’s making a one-of-a-kind watch sound like a cheap watch that can be bought on the streets.

Chapter 453

How scary it must be for Jessica to reject it! Charles’ scheming nature became more evident as he deliberately made Jessica replace the watch that her brother gave her with the one he gifted.

Mr. Young is relentless when he’s chasing a girl!

Before Jessica could react or refuse, Charles picked up the watch. “I’ll put it on for you.”

She felt conflicted. The watch is certainly not cheap. Forget it; I’ll gift him something in return later.

At that moment, Jessica was unaware that the watch was custom-made and incredibly valuable. She was still thinking about how to politely return a gift that would be of equivalent value to this watch.

Once he secured the watch onto Jessica’s wrist, Charles visibly relaxed.

Jessica was so preoccupied with their platonic relationship that she did not even perceive this gesture to be vaguely romantic.

“Excuse me. I need to use the washroom.”

Jessica exited the cubicle and took her time washing her hands in the washroom. From her position, she could hear the conversation between two waitresses outside.

“That girl is doomed.”

“Once a woman catches Mr. Synder’s attention, she can no longer escape. I just saw his assistant spike her drink.”

“Shh, lower your voice. Don’t let anyone hear you.”

“What do you think? Should I let her know?”

The older waitress shuddered with fear and said in a low voice, “If you let her know, you might as well be dead. We once had a nosy waiter who liked to meddle with these affairs. Guess what? That guy got his leg broken in the middle of the night by some thugs. Even now, he still walks with a limp. It’s obvious that Mr. Synder was behind it.”

“Thank you for the warning. Otherwise, I would have made a terrible mistake. But… What about the girl?”

“Just pretend that you don’t know anything. You don’t know that girl’s intentions anyway.”

The two waitresses entered the washroom and were startled to see Jessica by the sinks, and they immediately left in a hurry.

Jessica exited the washroom after them and strolled down the eerily silent and empty corridor. The lounges on both sides of the pathway were empty. Only the lounge right at the end of the hall occasionally erupted with peals of laughter.

As she drew closer to the lounge entrance, she could hear cheers from behind the closed doors.

“Come on, everyone! Let’s have a toast to this goddess!”

The group of older gentlemen raised their glasses to toast a baby-faced girl in the center.

“Oh, but I don’t drink.”

“Darling, are you looking down on us? If you don’t want to drink for us, you should at least drink for Mr. Synder, right?”

“I won’t drink,” said the girl icily. “Find someone else to drink with you.”

The atmosphere in the lounge turned frigid. One of the men with parrot-like dyed hair spoke up frostily, “Come on, don’t embarrass us! You have to have at least one drink.”

The girl’s expression turned glacial. Picking up her handbag, she stood up to leave the lounge.

“You can’t leave just like that.” Two men also stood up and blocked her path.

The girl, Vivian Wilde, stared at them. “What? Are you looking for a fight?”

“Just be an obedient lady and have a drink with us. If not, don’t even think about leaving this lounge.”

“Really?” Vivian smirked. The next thing they knew, she

swiftly kicked one of the men in the stomach, causing him to fly into a corner from the sheer impact. In a smooth motion, she grabbed the arm of the other man and flipped him over her shoulder, slamming him to the ground violently.

The sudden brutality shocked everyone in the lounge.

Vivian kicked over a chair and stepped on its back barbarically. She looked at Mr. Synder, who was still perched on his throne. “I don’t think you’re good enough to have a drink with me!”

Chapter 454

The lounge descended into silence. Jessica peered excitedly through the gap of the lounge door. Wow! This girl is incredible!

Seeing that she was not going to get a response, Vivian kicked her chair away again and flipped her hair. As she was about to leave, her vision gradually blurred. The tables had turned.

“You, you…”

How despicable!

Vivian’s legs felt like jelly and could no longer support her weight. Crumbling to the floor, she flowed in and out of consciousness. The last thing she saw was Jessica between the gap of the lounge door.

Their eyes met briefly, and Vivian’s mouth moved, but no sound came out as she slipped into unconsciousness. Jessica, from outside the lounge, assessed the baby-faced beauty, who had collapsed. She knew a cry for help when she saw one.

When Vivian finally stilled, the men in the lounge turned predatory and smug. The two men who she previously defeated stalked around her limp body.

“Stupid bitch! How dare you hit me!” growled one of the men as he viciously stepped on her hand.

At that moment, the lounge door was ferociously kicked open, and the door smacked the wall loudly.

The sudden bang shocked the man and the other occupants of the lounge. However, their stupefied expressions turned into wolfish grins when they noticed that the perpetrator was a beautiful woman, even more so than the lady on the ground.

Still seated in the middle of the men, Yunus was

instantaneously attracted to Jessica’s vivacious attitude. What a woman! I will make her mine!

The more Yunus observed her, the more satisfied he became, and he could not hold back his sneer.

The two attendants next to Yunus noticed the change in his expression and immediately got the message that his goal had shifted. They advanced toward Jessica, shooting looks at the other men to get them to do the same.

Jessica ignored their movements and approached Vivian to help her up, supporting her on her shoulder. Before she could take another step, the two men blocked her way.

“Are you a friend of this woman?” asked the parrot-like man. “Your friend wrecked our room. Are you willing to compensate on her behalf?”

“Get lost,” snapped Jessica.

“Wow, both your attitudes really stink. If you want us to let you both go, just hand over some cash, and we’ll be on our way.”

Yunus’ attendant swiftly came between the parrot-like man and Jessica and grabbed the noisy man. “Shush, don’t be so crude. It is so uncouth to ask for money.”

With that, the attendant beamed at Jessica. “Miss, don’t be afraid. We aren’t bad people. Your friend is just drunk and got a little rowdy at our soiree. We don’t want to trouble you, and you don’t have to pay us. Mr. Synder is not that kind of guy.”

He looked steadily at Yunus as he spoke, and Jessica’s eyes followed his gaze. Under her inspection, Yunus directed a smirk back at her. While he probably thought it was charming, it only made Jessica queasy.

What a greasy man!

“Miss, if you have a drink with Mr. Synder as an apology, we will let this matter pass. What do you think?”

Before Jessica could reply, the attendant quickly instructed another attendant, “Bring a clean glass and pour her some. Just a little will do.”

The other attendant smiled and went off. As he decanted the wine, he sneakily tossed a white tablet into the glass. No one has to know, and no one will know.

Chapter 455

The attendant returned with a half-filled glass of wine and hurriedly ordered the other attendants, “What are all of you doing? Quick, bring Ms. Wilde to the couch.”

Two other men rushed over to Jessica to assist Vivian, but

Jessica waved them away.

“There is no need for that.”

Jessica helped Vivian to the couch and arranged her comfortably. When she was satisfied, she turned around and observed the men. From the calculative glint in their eyes, she could tell that they were up to no good.

She observed the three women in the room, who watched on with bated breath as though they were viewing a play. Jessica walked up to Yunus and studied the glass of wine on the table. “Are you sure you want me to drink with you?” The attendant chuckled, “It’s just a drink with Mr. Synder. We’ll let it go. Mr. Synder is an understanding man and won’ t try to antagonize you. Isn’t that right, Mr. Synder?”

Yunus raised his glass of wine to Jessica in response. “Of course.”

Jessica followed suit and lifted her glass. The audience in the lounge watched her closely with anticipation as though the climax of the play had come.

Jessica raised her glass high above her head. The next moment, the contents of the glass were dumped onto the head of the attendant. The attendant stared back at her in confusion.

The audience in the lounge was flabbergasted and gawked at Jessica incredulously. “Oh, my goodness!” a woman’s voice rang out in the background.

Does this lady want to die?

The attendant snapped out of his stupor and cursed at Jessica, “Screw you!”

As he yelled, he raised his hand to hit her, but Jessica dodged his attack fluidly. He lifted his leg to kick, but she nimbly weaved away and swept at his standing leg with a hard roundhouse kick.

Bang! The attendant was knocked to the ground.

Yunus’ team of attendants watched with dread. He tried to give you a chance! Do you not want it?

The atmosphere became animalistic, and Yunus’ posse watched Jessica with malicious glares.

Jessica casually surveyed the crowd, then paused at Yunus. “Are you sure you are good enough to drink with me?”

Clap! Clap! Clap!

Yunus’ sudden applause confused the spectators, but everyone remained as still as wax figures.

Yunus felt charmed and impressed by the fiery woman in front of him. What a spirited girl! Perfect!

Yunus sauntered over to Jessica, devouring her with his eyes as though she were dessert.

Such a perverted stare! His gaze made Jessica incredibly upset.

“You better tear your disgusting eyes off me,” Jessica ordered, enunciating every word she spoke.

“I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m Yunus Synder from the Synder family. Are you familiar with the Lindel Steel Corporation? That is my family’s business. I truly admire you and would like to get to know you better.”

While Yunus gently tried to placate Jessica, two men silently came behind to flank her. Suddenly, they simultaneously lunged at Jessica. Unexpectedly for them, Jessica effortlessly took a step forward, causing them to stumble into the void she had created.

What beasts!

Jessica could not be bothered to continue conversing politely and started throwing punches. The room descended into chaos once more, with wine glasses, dinner plates, and everything else smashing onto the floor. The three women in the lounge started to shriek.

A waiter outside the door heard the commotion and shouted for the manager, Felix Webster, who immediately entered the lounge. Amid the unrest lay a woman and a man wrestling on the ground.

Felix squinted to get a clear look at the woman. As soon as he realized who she was, he gasped in horror.

Chapter 456

Oh my god! That is Ms. Jessica Stone!

Felix panicked and hastily ordered the wait staff, “Quick, stop them!”

The waiters peered into the lounge and observed the frenzy, then looked at each other. They did not dare to go in at all. Yunus was not the only bloodthirsty fighter – in fact, Jessica could potentially be more violent. The fight was a ruthless one.

The whole lounge was in havoc. Felix was about to rage at the inaction of his staff when he realized that the atmosphere around him changed perceptibly. Taking a sideways glance, the sight he saw stunned him.

“M…-Mr. Young, please stop them. Ms. Stone will get hurt if they keep fighting,” Felix suggested tactfully.

Charles remained still and studied Jessica from the door of the lounge. “There is no need for that; they will be done soon.”

What? Felix was confused.

Not long after Charles spoke, Yunus was violently flung onto the table by Jessica. Utterly defeated, he was in such pain that he could not even pull himself up to recover.

Yunus yelled at Jessica, “You bitch! You better watch yourself!”

As soon as he was done shouting, he felt an ominous presence in the lounge. Yunus’ eyes widened in shock when he realized that Charles had arrived.

Immediately, his whole body was lifted by the neck, and his breath was squeezed out of his being.

“Mr. Young, spare him!”

With only one arm, Charles continued to lift Yunus’ entire body off the ground in a vice-like grip.

Felix watched Yunus, who was slowly turning red from suffocation and diplomatically approached Charles. “Mr. Young, I’m sure Mr. Synder knows that he was in the wrong.

If you keep strangling him, he’ll…”

Charles remained motionless. Similarly, everyone in the lounge was too scared to move after witnessing Charles’ rage. Even if Yunus were to order them to help, no one would lift a finger.

All of the onlookers were from Dellmoor and were familiar with the influence of Charles Young in Jadeborough. No one would go against him unless they were sick of living. Yunus’ vision blurred, and a single thought raced through his mind. Am I going to die here today?

When he drew what he thought would be his last breath, Charles flicked his wrist. Yunus’ body flew out of Charles’ grip like a sandbag, and the former collided with the ground heavily.

Yunus’ posse rushed up to check on him and sighed in relief when they saw that he was very much alive.

Charles paced toward them and rested his stern gaze on Yunus. “Do you know what you’re supposed to do now?” Yunus let out a cough and uttered weakly, “Yes, I know.” He turned to Jessica. “I’m sorry, I was completely blind. Please forgive me for this once; I won’t do it again.”

“Your apology is not accepted.”

Yunus cursed internally. You little bitch, if Charles weren’t here right now, I wouldn’t let you get away with this. “What should I do for your forgiveness? As long as it is within my power, I will grant your wish.” Yunus bowed sincerely, on the brink of kneeling to beg for mercy.

Jessica smiled wickedly. “Are you sure?”

Yunus and his men nodded.

Jessica motioned for Felix to come over. When he was

close enough to her, she whispered into his ear.

Felix responded with a surprised expression, then sympathetically regarded Yunus, who was still on the ground and left.

Yunus was intimidated by the expression Felix wore before he left. This bitch, what does she want?

The whole room watched on, equally curious.

Chapter 457

Upon seeing Charles waving his hand, his assistant brought a chair over. He then said, “Have a seat.”

Jessica took a glance and sat down.

His assistant then brought another chair over for Charles. After Charles sat down, a group of staff led by Felix returned, carrying boxes of liquor.

There were multiple kinds of liquor.

Yunus and the others were stunned and soon realized what Jessica was planning to do.

Felix asked the obvious politely, “Ms. Stone, I’ve brought the stuff you want. Where should I put them?”

Jessica pointed at Yunus and his fellows. “Put them there.”

“Got it.” Felix then turned and instructed the staff, “Bring them over there.”

The waiters then moved and placed the boxes of liquor in front of Yunus and his fellows.

Jessica smiled at them. “Don’t be nervous. I’m not an unreasonable person. I know that you guys love liquor, so I’ve let Mr. Webster prepare a variety of liquor. You can drink to your heart’s content. If you finish all the liquor, I’ll let you off. I’m being thoughtful by picking your favorite things as the punishment. It shouldn’t be that tough for you, right?” Yunus and the others could not refute her statement despite the resentment within them.

It was not because they could not voice their objection; It was because they dared not to.

They smiled bitterly.

Seeing no response from them, Jessica said with a smile on her face, “It looks like you’re unsatisfied with my arrangement. Mr. Webster, bring more liquor. The liquor here is not enough for them. Move all the liquor available in your restaurant here.”

They were almost shocked to death upon hearing that.

“These are enough! We don’t need to trouble Mr. Webster to get more liquor. We’re satisfied with these,” Yunus said while smiling wryly.

“Since they’re enough, drink them. We don’t have time to waste. Otherwise, I might change my mind to come up with a better plan. Would you prefer that instead?” Jessica asked happily.

Yunus and the others felt a chill run down their spines upon hearing that.

Jessica had become a devil to them.

“Drink!” Charles demanded coldly.

They started drinking the liquor unwillingly.

Yunus opened a bottle of wine and gulped it while the others picked liquor with low alcohol content.

A few men were seen drinking liquor non-stop in the room. Some of them tried to be smart by downing the liquor messily, allowing some to flow out of their mouths.

Jessica raised her eyebrow upon seeing that, but she did not expose their tricks.

She waved to Felix to come over. Soon, the latter brought a glass to her. She then started mixing all different kinds of liquor.

Yunus and his gang’s hearts skipped a beat upon seeing her action.

“Give this to the yellow-haired guy as a reward.”

Felix delivered the mixed liquor to the yellow-haired guy, and the latter then looked at Jessica with a pitiful look.

“You should drink slowly. Be careful not to waste any liquor. It’d be troublesome for me if I had to prepare another special drink.”

The others were afraid of pulling off any tricks after listening to her threat.

The yellow-haired guy finished the liquor with tears in his eyes.

Half an hour later, their faces were red, and decorated with painful expressions.

Felix looked worriedly at Charles.

Seeing the latter having no sign of stopping them, he then turned his gaze to Jessica.

Chapter 458

“Do they taste good?” Jessica asked.

Enduring his rage, Yunus answered, “Y-Yes.”

“In that case, go on. It’s on me today. I’ll let you all drink to your heart’s content.”

Yunus almost cursed.

His lousy minion then shouted, “They don’t taste good! Not at all!”

He was hinting that he had had enough of drinking.

Jessica sneered. “If it’s that bad, then why would you force someone to drink in the first place? Mr. Webster, reward that man with a custom-made drink for his bravery to voice out.”

That man was on the verge of tears.

The rest were terrified upon seeing Jessica, having seen through his tricks.

This woman is a lunatic. She won’t compromise whether we say they taste good or bad. She just wants us dead!

Yunus wanted to ask when he could stop, yet he dared not to do so.

He knew that he would end up more miserable than ever if he asked the devilish Jessica.

After ten minutes, their pace of drinking slowed as they were drunk.

Jessica glanced at the bottles on the floor and then at the drunk men. They have a good alcohol tolerance.

She then took out her phone and recorded the drunk men who were cuddling and dancing together.

Charles did not interrupt her plan throughout the whole process.

The waiters who were watching them did not have the courage to record the funny moments as they were scared of the men taking revenge on them.

“Mr. Webster, I’ll let you handle the rest.”

Felix nodded immediately. “Okay, no problem.”

Jessica stood up, walked to the rest area, and helped the fainted Vivian up.

Charles’ assistant came forward, trying to help. “Ms. Stone, let me do it. I’m stronger since I’m a man.”

“But she’s a girl. I’ll be fine. You can help me hold the door.” The quick-witted Felix then told some waitresses to help Jessica carry Vivian out of the restaurant.

After getting in the car, Jessica thought about ransacking Vivian’s bag to figure out where the latter lived. However, she held that thought as it would be inappropriate.

“Jace, find us a hotel.”

Jace drove them to one of the hotels owned by Charles and booked a room. After getting Vivian settled, they went back to university.

At the entrance of the dorms, Jessica was staring at Charles. “Thank you.”

“Silly girl!”

He only left after she went upstairs.

After getting in his car, the heartwarming smile on his face was replaced with a cold expression. He then dialed a number.

“Ash, relay a message to Lindel Steel Corporation’s director, Mr. Synder. I can teach his son a thing or two about life if he doesn’t.”

Ash, who was about to take his break, could only heed the order. “Okay.”

At the same time, the drunk Yunus had no idea of the misery awaiting him.

The next day, Vivian sat up when she was awake. When she found out that she was at the hotel, her face turned pale. She quickly lifted the blanket and let out a sigh of relief after making sure that she was unharmed.

Just then, her mobile phone in her bag rang. She briskly took it out and was terrified when she saw the caller.

“Hello?”

“Vivian, do you still want your job? Where is the edited draft? I’m warning you. If you delay it any further, I won’t accept it, and you’ll have to prepare to pay the contractual damages!” the editor shouted and hung up the phone instantly.

With a look of despair, Vivian tossed her phone onto the bed. A note with neat writing on the table then caught her eye.

“Stay away from the scums and beware of the mastermind. Don’t thank me and please call me Rayleigh.”

Vivian laughed when she read the final sentence.

Wow! That lady is so cool!

Chapter 459

Young men and women were seen walking along the tree-lined road.

“Where has Sebastian been these few days?” Samantha walked while eating a bag of potato chips.

“There’s a rare case overseas that needs his aid.”

Although Sebastian was not in the country, he would send small gifts to Jessica once every few days. Those gifts might not have been expensive but were amusing all the time.

Samantha nodded. “I see. I wonder how Daisy is now. I haven’t seen her updating her social media recently.”

“Don’t you know she has joined a training camp?”

“Daisy, that little brat is being too unfair! How could she tell you but not me? I’ll punish her when she returns.” Samantha crunched her potato chips hard.

Jessica frowned when she sensed someone staring at her.

“What’s the matter?” Samantha noticed the change in her expression.

Jessica looked around.

A middle-aged couple hid behind a tree when she turned to look in their direction.

Hence, she found nothing suspicious in her inspection.

Samantha followed her gaze and could not see anything strange.

“What are you looking at?” Samantha asked.

“Nothing.”

Am I imagining things?

Jessica then walked away with Samantha.

After they left that vicinity, the middle-aged couple stopped hiding behind the tree.

“Yusra, you saw it with your own eyes. Lilian is safe and sound. She’s living a happy life. Can you stop worrying about her?” Aaron asked gently.

Yusra kept staring in the direction where Jessica left without saying anything.

“Nobody is stealing Lilian away from us. Lilian is studying and not snatched away by bad people.”

Yusra nodded.

Looking at her reluctant face, Aaron said, “We can meet her.”

However, Yusra shook her head. “No, Lilian hasn’t forgiven us yet. Don’t disturb her. Watching her from afar is enough for me.”

“Okay.” Aaron heeded her words as long as she was happy. Jessica constantly felt eyes on her for the next couple of days. However, she could not find out who it was every time.

The person hiding in the dark was sly and had good observational skills.

Determined not to stay still after noticing the problem, Jessica told Samantha about her plan.

Samantha made an “okay” gesture after listening to her plan.

“Don’t worry. I’ll capture that person.”

In fact, Jessica already had a suspect in her mind.

I don’t think I’ve made any new enemies aside from Yunus and his followers. It must be them.

In the meantime, Yunus, who was currently bedridden and grounded, did not know that he was being accused of stalking Jessica.

Jessica walked into the school with Samantha as usual.

However, Samantha suddenly left midway.

Jessica acted as if she did not notice the gaze and sent a message to Samantha, reporting her location.

After receiving the message, the latter ran to that location only to find Aaron and Yusra hiding.

Samantha’s heart shook when she saw both of them.

Without getting closer, she used her mobile phone to take a photo of the scene she saw.

She then left before being noticed by Aaron.

At that moment, she did not know that Aaron had already noticed her presence and was playing dumb.

When she returned, Jessica asked, “How is it? Have you captured them?”

Chapter 460

Samantha nodded. “See it for yourself.”

She then shoved her phone at Jessica.

The latter was stunned when she saw the photo of Aaron and Yusra peeping at her in the distance. Her heart could not help but ache.

Samantha noticed the change in her expression. Yet, she could not think of the right words to say.

She knew that Aaron and Yusra had always missed her.

Jessica returned the mobile phone to her and walked forward quietly.

Samantha said in a soft voice, “Jess, maybe you should go see them. I can tell that they miss you a lot.”

If they didn’t, they wouldn’t be peeping at her from time to time.

“If they want to see me, they’ll come to me.”

Samantha was stunned.

Her words sounded simple, but I think they mean something different. Oh well, I can’t understand it anyway.

The next day, Aaron and Yusra did not appear.

On the day after that, Jessica sensed the familiar gaze again.

Noticing Jessica slowing down, Samantha paced herself too. “Aren’t you rushing to save us some seats? Why are you slowing down?”

Jessica answered casually, “I don’t think that’s necessary. The weather is nice. I’d rather find a better spot.”

“I like your idea.”

They walked leisurely to the library.

The situation continued for half a month. However, Aaron and Yusra still did not reveal themselves in front of Jessica.

At the same time, Jessica did not confront them.

It was as if they had come to an agreement to ignore each other’s presence.

At the end of the month, the agreement came to an end.

“Honey, what should we do if Lilian refuses to come?”

Aaron held his wife’s hand tightly to erase the uneasiness in her. “She won’t. Lilian is a good girl. She won’t reject us.” “But what if she does?” Yusra could not calm herself.

“Yusra, don’t worry. I’m here.”

If she continues to be nervous, her health might worsen. She’s not losing consciousness just like before. I can’t have that happen after she has just shown signs of recovering.

Just when Yusra was dealing with her uneasiness, Jessica was sighted.

“Lilian is here.” Yusra held Aaron’s hand tight.

Holding her hand, Aaron walked toward Jessica.

Jessica’s face stiffened when she saw them coming toward her.

Although it was not the first time they met, she felt more defenseless when facing her parents.

The coldness in Aaron’s eyes melted and they were filled with warmth from seeing their beautiful daughter. “Lilian.”

He then realized he had spoken the wrong name and immediately corrected himself, “Jess.”

Samantha sighed in relief when they finally appeared.

l just don’t understand the Ferguson family. It’s not only Jess’s parents but also Jess herself. Now that one side has finally taken the first step to show themselves, everything seems good now.

Samantha said to Aaron, “Mr. Ferguson, you guys can have a nice chat. I’ve got to go.”

Aaron nodded in response.

Samantha left quickly, giving some space for the Ferguson family.

Looking at her pretty and precious daughter, Yusra reached out her hands, trying to caress her daughter’s face. However, her hands halted in midair.

Looking at her trembling hands, Jessica raised hers to hold them.

A happy smile grew on Yusra’s face instantly.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 441, 442, 443, 444, 445, 446, 447, 448, 449, 450)

Chapter 441

“Jess, you’re so lucky to have Jack as your brother. I bet you don’t know how much I like him. I’ll be so blessed if I have a brother like him,” Madelyn said. She did not care whether she was bothering Jessica or if she was unwelcome at all.

Jessica showed no hint of an expression. She remained silent and continued flipping the book in her hand.

Zoltan glanced at Jessica, smiled, and did the same as her. Seeing how both of them had ignored her, Madelyn got slightly angry. “Oh, that’s right, Jess. Why do you have a different last name as compared to Jack?” she asked as it came to her mind suddenly.

Everyone looked at Jessica with curiosity.

Zoltan frowned. “Madelyn, why are you being so nosy? This is Jessica’s family matter. You should not be sticking your nose in it,” he said.

“I’m only curious. It’s okay if Jess doesn’t want to tell me,’ Madelyn answered innocently.

Right at that moment, chattering could be heard coming from the other side of the door.

“Isn’t that Raegan? What is she doing here?”

“Could she be here for Jessica?”

“Why is she here to see Jessica again? Could she be here to look for trouble?”

As Raegan entered the room, the smell of rotten food followed. Everyone in the lecture hall avoided her.

“Oh my gosh! What does she have on her? It stinks so much.”

“She’s really here to see Jessica.”

“What does she want? Is she here to pick on Jessica again?”

Despite everyone talking about Raegan, she ignored them and walked straight toward Jessica’s desk.

Jessica raised her head and asked, “What do you want?”

Raegan took a deep breath. “Jessica, I’m sorry for offending you. Since I’ve apologized, will you let me off, please?”

Raising an eyebrow, Jessica asked, “Let you off? What do you mean by that?”

Seeing how oblivious Jessica was acting, Raegan croaked angrily, “Look at me! I’m like this now because of you. Everyone is targeting me nowadays. They put stuff in my food, throw things at me, and hide my things when I’m not looking. Can you really say that you and your brother are not the reason?”

Upon hearing that, Jessica almost chuckled out of frustration.

“I know that I was wrong now. Please let me off. I can promise you that we’ll not cross paths again,” Raegan pleaded.

Jessica put down the pen in her hand and stared at Raegan coldly. She gave her a long hard look.

“Are you sick?” Jessica asked.

“How can you curse me like that!”

“Curse you?” Jessica laughed. She paused for a second before she continued, “All I did was ask if you’re feeling unwell as that would be the only explanation for you to say such weird things. Why else would you ask me that?”

“Are you saying that you won’t let me off?” Raegan was growing impatient.

“Wait a moment!” Jessica yelled. She could no longer stand Raegan’s accusation. She stood up and asked, “What evidence do you have to prove that I’m the one who did all that to you? If you can prove it to me, I’ll order them to stop now.”

Jessica gave Raegan a death stare. “People are targeting you because you did something wrong. You should be reflecting on your previous actions instead of begging me to let you off. I know what you have on your mind. You’re actually asking for my protection.”

Chapter 442

Just like that, Jessica exposed Raegan’s intention.

She’s not here to beg me to let her off. She only wants my protection. Protection, huh?

Jessica scoffed at the thought of that.

“Do you think you deserve my protection after all you’ve done to me? There’s no way I can treat you with kindness after all the evil you’ve shown me.”

Jessica was actually directing that to both Raegan and Madelyn.

Raegan was rendered silent by Jessica’s response.

The bell rang at that moment. “Go sit at the back if you want to attend the class,” Jessica said while looking at Raegan.

Raegan ignored what Jessica said. “You could’ve helped me with just an order. Why can’t you let me off? You weren’t harmed at all! Why can’t you forgive me?”

“Let me tell you why!” an elegant voice interrupted. It was coming from outside of the lecture hall.

Everyone in the lecture hall was stunned by the melody of the voice. They turned toward the direction all at once and saw a tall and slender figure standing at the entrance.

The man had semi-long hair and was dressed smartly in a suit.

Despite wearing glasses, his glance pierced through everyone’s heart. He was giving off an elegant aura, different from that of Jack and Hugh.

Everyone in the lecture hall was attracted by the man instantly. Their eyes followed him as he entered.

He slowly walked toward Jessica.

Raegan gulped. She was captivated by the handsome man in front of her as well.

Madelyn and the others in the room were all guessing his identity.

Everyone continued to stare at the man.

“It’s Jack!” one of the fans exclaimed suddenly.

That statement caused an uproar in the lecture hall, especially among Jack’s fans.

“Jack, please don’t quit the entertainment industry.”

“We’ll miss you so much. Please don’t do it.”

“I’m not Jack,” Sebastian stated coldly as he stared at the fans.

Despite that, no one believed him.

“Jack, don’t think that we can’t recognize you when you have glasses on. Even if you have turned into ashes, we’ll still be able to identify you. No one is as attractive as you in this whole world,” the fan uttered emotionally.

Upon hearing that, all the other fans nodded in agreement.

Sebastian laughed internally. What a bunch of posers!

Jessica was rendered speechless by what she heard.

“He’s Sebastian, my second oldest brother,” Jessica said with an awkward smile.

Upon hearing that, Sebastian smirked.

Second oldest brother?!

Everyone was shocked by Jessica’s clarification.

Madelyn continued to stare at Sebastian. Right at that moment, she suddenly found him to be even more good-looking than Jack and found herself falling for him.

Raegan came back to her senses and was just about to leave when she was stopped in her tracks by Sebastian. Narrowing his eyes, Sebastian stared at her emotionlessly.

How dare she! She did it once, and now she’s here again!

“Don’t you want to know why? Let me tell you then!”

Continuing deliberately in a slow manner, word by word, he said, “Because you don’t deserve it!”

Chapter 443

As he walked into the lecture hall, Martin Kramer was faced with a noisy atmosphere. He yelled, “What are you people doing?!”

Hearing their professor’s voice, the students scrambled back to their seats while Sebastian and Raegan stood awkwardly in the middle of the room.

Facing the two, Martin said, “Take the back row if you’re just sit-in students. Get out if you’re not interested. Don’t interrupt the class.”

Raegan ran out of the hall with teary eyes.

When Zoltan realized Sebastian was looking at him, he silently collected his books and shifted to the back row. Then, Sebastian took his seat.

Martin glanced at Sebastian. Youngsters nowadays prioritize romance way more than their studies. If they don’t learn well now, a tough time awaits them in the future. Focusing back on the class, he asked, “Who would like to share their opinions on the application of colors?” He swept a glance across the hall, and his gaze landed on Jessica. “Fifth row from the front, the girl in the middle seat, please share your point of view.”

Jessica stood up and said, “Everyone’s perception of colors is different. For example, red can be used as a strong and joyous color, which may drive impulses. It can also stimulate spiritual expressions of anger, enthusiasm, and liveliness. How each individual perceives a color depends on one’s character and mood.”

Martin nodded while signaling her to sit and explained, ” What your classmate said was only a part of the applications. The use of colors…”

Midway through his lecture, Martin threw another question to the floor. “When were colors first documented in our country?”

There was no response, so he chuckled. “Well, I’ll just pick someone then.”

He looked at Sebastian and asked him to answer

All eyes were on Sebastian, some gloating while others were looking worried.

Sebastian was surprised to be picked by Martin.

As Jessica was writing the answer discreetly on a piece of paper, Martin warned, “Don’t try to help him, especially the lady next to him.”

Jessica froze while her classmates tried to hold back their laughter.

Before attending Martin’s class that semester, the students had heard of his quirky personality, and now they were witnessing it.

It was apparent that Martin was picking on Sebastian.

Jessica shot him an apologetic look. Sebastian, you’re on your own now!

Nevertheless, Sebastian remained calm and answered,” Since the time of runic alphabets, there were words for the colors of green and yellow.”

Sebastian’s accurate answer spurred Martin’s interest in testing him. “What about the historical evolution of illustration?”

Many students were clueless, and when the class thought the question had stumped him, Sebastian started his chronological narration from the earliest rock paintings.

Facing Sebastian’s comprehensive answers, the professor started to ask one question after another.

The students listened as their professor asked probing questions while Sebastian answered fluently.

They marveled at the latter’s grasp of knowledge.

Chapter 444

Right after Sebastian answered the last question, a round of thunderous applause erupted in the lecture hall.

As Jessica looked at Sebastian, she thought, I’m so average compared to my outstanding brother.

Martin asked, “You learned this subject before?”

“No, but I had read a few related books by chance.”

Martin was even pleased hearing this. He has potential. His comprehensive answers consist of much information not found in textbooks. Only a handful of students can match his broad knowledge throughout the whole faculty.

Facing the class, Martin said, “If any of you can match his knowledge base, I’ll let you pass this subject even if you don’t attend my lectures.”

Looking toward Sebastian, he continued, “Young man, you’ve put in a lot of effort to court your girlfriend. If you can channel this energy into your studies, then you’ll achieve greater success in the future.”

The professor’s advice for Sebastian sparked a round of laughter from the students.

One of the students piped up, “Professor, he’s Jessica’s brother.”

Martin instantly realized he had amusingly misunderstood the situation before. The bell rang to his relief, and he quickly exited the hall.

The students were surprised as it was the first time their professor had left in such a hurry.

Jessica looked at her brother and praised, “Sebastian, you’re simply amazing!”

He replied, “No, Jess – you’re better.”

The siblings’ praises toward each other gave the other students goosebumps.

Sebastian asked, “You have any classes in the afternoon?”

“No.”

“Great, there’s a place I want to take you to,” said Sebastian without revealing the location.

As the siblings were about to leave, Madelyn ran up to Jessica and said, “Jess, your brother is a genius.”

Sensing that Jessica had no interest in introducing her to Sebastian, Madelyn turned toward him. “Hi, I’m your sister’s roommate – Madelyn.”

She tried to initiate a handshake, but he snubbed her and left the hall with Jessica.

Noticing that other students were staring at her, Madelyn ran out of the hall in embarrassment and frustration.

Jessica was expecting a mysterious place, but Sebastian brought her to an amusement park instead.

“Sebastian, is this the place you said earlier?” asked Jessica with a puzzled look.

“Yes.” Sebastian nodded.

As they entered the amusement park, she noticed that there were no other visitors.

Did he make a reservation for the whole amusement park?

She asked, “Sebastian, did you block-book the entire amusement park?”

“Yup,” answered Sebastian nonchalantly. “So now, the amusement park is all yours.”

A wave of emotions came over Jessica.

Sebastian picked the destination because Jessica had dreamed of visiting the amusement park since she was a child. Today, he made her dream come true!

Chapter 445

As a child, Jessica had passed the amusement park numerous times. But, each time, she could only watch outside the entrance while other children entered with their parents.

She had also imagined countless times of entering the amusement park and experiencing every ride and game.

As time passed, Jessica’s childhood dream soon became a distant memory. But now, someone has made her dream come true.

Sebastian held her hand and walked her to the carousel.

A long time ago, Jessica had won a prize for her carousel drawing in school.

Both of them started to ride the carousel as the colored lights blinked in cohesion with the music.

So, this is how it feels to ride a carousel. Sitting on it actually makes one happy.

Sebastian looked at Jessica empathically as she smiled through happy tears.

After the ride, they took their time to visit each form of entertainment available in the park.

Sebastian was pleased to see his younger sister having the time of her life.

As the sun set, the whole amusement park lit up in vibrant colors.

At the park’s main square, a dining table awaited Jessica and Sebastian. The staff had neatly arranged candles, roses, and juices on it.

Sebastian pulled a chair for Jessica before taking his seat.

Then, the staff started to serve them dishes from various countries compared to what Jessica usually ate.

“I didn’t know what you like, so I prepared a little bit of everything.”

Keeping in mind Jessica’s dislike for waste, Sebastian added, “Don’t worry about wasting food. The staff will have the clean leftovers and untouched dishes sent to the poor.”

At that moment, Jessica felt her brother’s care and attentiveness.

“Okay.”

Jessica had tried some of the dishes in her previous life.

Each time she tried a dish, Sebastian told the story behind it, some she had already heard before.

Somehow, Sebastian could turn the dull stories into interesting ones.

When dinner was almost over, there was a sudden blast, and a show of fireworks commenced.

A selection of dazzling colors lighted the sky.

Right before the show ended, the last blast of fireworks formed the word “Jessica.”

Nearby residents enjoyed the show of illumination, which lasted for about thirty minutes. Countless girls and guys were especially impressed by the eye-catching finale.

The girls were envious of the lady named Jessica and were touched by the sincerity of the person who made the fireworks arrangement.

Meanwhile, guys admired the ability of the rich person to put on such a costly show.

Sebastian asked, “Was it beautiful?”

“Yes!”

Jessica, amazed by the fireworks, was still staring at the sky.

In a parallel scene, Yuliana stands on a field near the amusement park, and she holds back her tears after seeing the word “Jessica” lit up in the sky.

Chapter 446

Noticing her emotions, an old servant standing next to Yuliana said, “Ms. Ferguson, don’t worry. No one can affect your status in the family.”

Is that even true? Yuliana gave a wry smile.

She was jealous of Jessica as the latter was pampered, protected, and cared for by her brothers.

Jessica has not even officially returned to the family, but my brothers already treat her so well. What would happen once the Ferguson family officially recognized her status? I really don’t want to think about it.

I’ve been living with them all these years. Why do my brothers take me for granted? Is it because I’m an adopted child of the family? Is bloodline so important?

“Let’s go!” exclaimed Yuliana as she walked toward the amusement park. However, two security guards stopped her at the entrance.

“Excuse me, miss. The amusement park is closed today.” “I’m looking for someone,” replied Yuliana.

“If you’re looking for one of the staff, please call that person.”

“No, I’m looking for the VIP visitors in the park. I’m their younger sister,” explained Yuliana.

However, one of the guards explained, “I need their consent before I can allow you in. Please get in touch with them.”

When she heard Sebastian had returned from abroad, Yuliana made nutritious pea soup for him. Then, she went straight to the amusement park after finding out where he was.

She made many calls to her brother, but none went through, so she decided to wait at the entrance.

Lambert Foley, the old servant, pitied her and suggested, “It’s cold at night, and your body’s weak. Let’s wait in the car.”

She shook her head. “I want to wait here for Sebastian. He should be coming out soon.”

Facing her insistence, the old servant waited together with her.

After half an hour, Yuliana finally spotted Sebastian and Jessica from a distance away.

She excitedly shouted, “Sebastian!”

Sebastian was chatting with Jessica about his embarrassing childhood stories when he was interrupted by a voice and looked toward Yuliana.

Seeing that the two VIPS knew Yuliana, the security guards immediately let her through the entrance.

“Sebastian, you’re finally back. Once I heard about your return, I made your favorite pea soup. It took me three hours,” chirped Yuliana as she gave Sebastian the container. Sebastian handed the container to his assistant and said, ” It’s late. You should go home.”

Yuliana stuck her tongue out playfully and pleaded, “No. It took me quite some effort to come out, so I’m not going back this early. I know you’re worried about my health, but I’m not as weak as you think.

Looking at Yuliana’s interaction with Sebastian reminded Jessica of similar scenes in her previous life.

The affections felt from our birth to childhood – these feelings are everlasting.

As Jessica was falling deep into her thoughts, Sebastian patted her back and instructed, “Mr. Foley, bring Yuliana back. Grandma has been feeling unwell lately. Let Yuliana accompany her more.”

Chapter 447

No one dared to oppose Sebastian.

Yuliana knew that this was his final warning for her to leave, so she gave up without much resistance. She pouted her lips and said, “Remember to come and bring me home, Sebastian.”

Then, she turned to Jessica as if she had just remembered the latter’s presence. “I wish I could chat with you more, Jess, but I don’t think I have the chance to do it today. I will see you next time.”

After Yuliana left, Sebastian remarked, “We never thought about replacing you by adopting her or anything. She was separated from her parents by accident. We had searched for them but couldn’t find them. That’s why we decided to adopt her in the end. We wanted to send her away when she got older, but Grandma pitied her as she was a weak child. So we had no choice but to take her in. You will always be the youngest daughter of the Ferguson family. No one can replace you.”

Sebastian’s last sentence touched Jessica’s heart.

Yet, he had never asked Jessica to come home, and she was a little upset about it.

Sebastian sent Jessica back to her dorm. He could tell that she had mixed feelings, so he brushed his fingers across her nose. “Don’t overthink things!”

“All right.”

Sebastian made sure that Jessica entered her dorm before leaving.

Meanwhile, Madelyn started talking to Jessica sarcastically after the latter was back. “Oh, our campus belle is back. I thought you were spending the night outside.”

Jessica ignored her and went straight to bed.

For the next few days, she wondered if Sebastian had installed a monitoring device on her. That was because Sebastian would visit Jessica whenever she was free.

Samantha was envious of Jessica for having a caring brother.

“Jeez! I wish I had a brother like yours.”

Samantha did not have any older brothers. She had a younger brother from a different mother, though.

“Would you mind giving me one of your brothers? Just one would do,” Samantha said eagerly.

“No problem! Which one do you want?” Jessica laughed.

“I want… That’s a difficult choice! I want them all.”

“I thought you liked Jack the most?” Jessica was confused by Samantha’s ever-changing heart.

“I do like Jack, but I like Hugh and Sebastian too.”

Jessica laughed at Samantha’s unrealistic notions.

Noticing her mobile phone on the table vibrating, she picked it up and realized that it was a call from an unknown caller.

“Who’s this?”

“It’s me.” Yuliana’s voice could be heard over the phone.

“What do you want?” Jessica frowned.

Jessica was surprised that Yuliana would call her, but it was expected.

“I’m outside your university right now. Are you free to meet up?” Yuliana was worried that Jessica would not come. She paused and continued, “Don’t worry. It won’t take too much time.”

“All right. I will meet you at the west gate in ten minutes.”

After hanging up the phone, Samantha asked, “Who’s that?” “It’s Yuliana.”

“What does she want?” Samantha frowned,

“I don’t know, but I guess I’ll find out soon.” Jessica put down her cutlery and closed her meal box.

Samantha was worried. “I will go with you.”

Chapter 448

“It’s fine. She might not say what she really wants to if you’re there.”

Samantha nodded in resignation. “I get it. You go by

yourself then. Call me if there’s a problem. I don’t know Yuliana personally since I’ve never met her, but you should be careful anyway.”

Judging by the things Whitney did to Jessica when the latter joined the Larson family, Samantha was worried that Yuliana would do the same to Jessica as well.

One would not be willing to live a commoner’s life if they had enjoyed the life of the rich for such a long period. Jessica nodded.

Ten minutes later, Jessica and Yuliana met up at a dessert shop near the west gate.

The waiter served them cups of coffee and desserts.

“Your order is served. Enjoy!”

After the waiter had left, Yuliana started to speak up. “I hope I’m not intruding today.”

Jessica raised her hand and signaled her to stop. “Stop with the pleasantries; Get straight to the point.”

She then glanced at her watch and said, “You have fifteen minutes.”

Yuliana noticed the watch in Jessica’s hand.

If she was not mistaken, that watch was Hugh’s custom-made Patek Philippe. It was the only one in the world.

Hugh did not give her the watch despite how much she loved it.

However, the watch was now in Jessica’s possession. “Your watch looks great.” Yuliana laughed bitterly.

Jessica noticed Yuliana’s bitter expression and glanced at her own watch. “Thank you.”

“The reason I’m here today is to invite you to come home with me. Dad, Mom, and our brothers hope for your return,” Yuliana pleaded.

Jessica raised her eyebrows and laughed. “Oh, that’s easy. I will go back if you leave the Ferguson family. If that’s the case, do you still want me back?”

Yuliana was stunned. She replied at once, “If that’s what it takes, I will leave the Ferguson family. Dad and Mom had taken care of me for many years. It is about time for me to repay them.”

Jessica abruptly burst into laughter.

Yuliana wants to repay her parents by leaving the Ferguson family. How interesting!

Yuliana could not understand Jessica’s sudden reaction. She asked anxiously, “Did I say something weird?”

“You didn’t. What you said reminded me of an interesting tale. I wonder if you know the tale?” Jessica glanced at her, smiling.

“What tale?” Yuliana looked at Jessica innocently.

“Once upon a time, a hunter had a hound. One day, the hound lost sight of its owner when they were hunting in the mountains together. Then, it met a wise hermit. The wise hermit felt pity for the hound and decided to take it in. He took good care of the hound, and it began to forget about his previous owner. One day, the hunter entered the hermit’s home by accident. The hound barked fiercely at its previous owner, but it did not bite him. Do you know why?”

“Because he was its previous owner, Yuliana replied softly.

“That’s right, but also wrong.” Jessica let out a smile with deep intentions. “The answer is because that was its method of repaying its owner.”

Chapter 449

Yuliana forced a smile and said, “That’s an interesting tale.”

“It’s interesting indeed. Anyway, tell me to come back again when you’ve decided to leave,” Jessica said as she was about to head out.

Just when she turned around, she saw a familiar figure. That person was none other than her second oldest brother, Sebastian.

Jessica looked sideways at Yuliana before smirking.

Yuliana stood up happily. In a sweet tone, she said to him, ” Why are you here, Sebastian?”

“I should be asking you that question. Why are you out here when you’re supposed to be at home?” Sebastian asked.

Yuliana replied innocently, “I’m here to ask Jess to come home. Dad is planning to hold a family banquet next month for Mom’s birthday as she has gotten better! Mom would be so happy if Jess could be there too.”

“A birthday banquet?” Jessica murmured and threw Yuliana a meaningful look.

With her pure and innocent round eyes, Yuliana looked back at Jessica with a smile and asked, “You will be there, right, Jess?”

Jessica chuckled.

This just keeps getting more and more interesting!

A slow person might still not be able to understand her intentions of asking to meet here.

Killing two birds with one stone… How brilliant!

This person in front of me is actually killing three birds with one stone when I think about it. No matter what I say or do, she would be undefeatable as long as she met me here.

She had calculated the timing of when Sebastian would reach us and had predicted what I would say at that exact moment. Even if I was not going to say it, she would have baited me to say it!

Sebastian would then be able to see my “hypocritical” side.

I would look like a hypocrite who says she doesn’t want to return to the Ferguson family while secretly asking others to leave the family.

This is the first bird.

If Sebastian did not come, that’s where the second bird comes in.

She didn’t even mention the banquet when we were talking. When she gets home, she’ll be able to tell Dad that I have rejected her invitation to attend the birthday banquet.

Of course, she could also say that she has already invited me and I have also agreed to attend.

How will the whole Ferguson family think of me when I don’t appear on the day when they will be expecting me? What would my parents and brothers think of me then?

As for the third bird, it’s to let Sebastian recognize her effort in coming all the way here just to invite me to the banquet.

She’s trying to make herself look good.

In other words, her plan was bulletproof.

Jessica was intrigued that there was such an evil soul under the pure and sweet appearance of Yuliana.

I’ve heard people say how kids from big families could never be innocent.

Their innocence is feigned to confuse their enemies and to protect themselves.

But of course, I might just be overanalyzing.

Suddenly, Jessica pulled out the chair beside her and sat on it. She put a leg up on a stool and propped her chin on her hand while she looked at Yuliana scornfully.

“Ms. Ferguson, it seems that you haven’t finished speaking. I happen to have time now so you can finish it all at once. I will listen to you carefully.”

Yuliana blinked her round innocent-looking eyes. She took a look at Jessica’s improper sitting posture and then turned to Sebastian. However, Sebastian, who usually paid the most attention to etiquette and appearance, did not react.

Chapter 450

Jessica saw her wandering eyes and urged her impatiently, Ms. Ferguson, finish what you want to say quickly. I’m still waiting! Could it be that you have forgotten what you wanted to say after seeing Sebastian? Come on, this is a rare opportunity to say what you wanted to say.”

When confronted by Jessica’s aggressiveness, Yuliana looked as though she had been wronged. She said pitifully, Jess, is there any misunderstanding between us?”

“Misunderstanding? Do we have any misunderstandings? I’m not sure what you mean?” blinking her big eyes, Jessica asked cutely.

l can act too, you know!

Sebastian pulled out a chair and sat beside Jessica. He was also looking at Yuliana.

Yuliana felt bitter inside as she saw Sebastian looking at her indifferently.

Am I nothing compared to Jessica?

“It’s my fault for saying the wrong things. Don’t be angry, Jess. Sebastian, please say something so that Jess isn’t angry with me anymore,” begged Yuliana.

Jessica laughed loudly as her gaze never left Juliana.

That laughter was an invisible slap on Yuliana’s face.

I’ll just laugh when you say that I’m angry.

Growing up in Dellmoor, Yuliana had always been spoiled and flattered by her friends.

Even though she was adopted by the Ferguson family, no outsiders had ever dared to disrespect her. Needless to say, she had never been humiliated in this way.

Sebastian spoke out, “It’s getting late. Jess still needs to attend her classes. You should go back now.”

Yuliana was happy when Sebastian had given her an out. She said sweetly, “All right, Sebastian. I will go back now.

Jess, you must come to the birthday banquet!”

After Yuliana had left, Jessica looked toward Sebastian and said abruptly, “This is the first time!”

Sebastian was startled.

Then, she stood up and left.

He followed her and walked toward the university and as he was about to enter, Jessica stopped him.

“You don’t have to see me in. I want to walk alone.”

“Okay.” Sebastian didn’t force her.

When Jessica was walking up the steps, she suddenly turned back and said to Sebastian, “This is the first but also the last time.”

If Yuliana dares to pull this again, I will let her know the consequences of provoking me.

Sebastian watched the shrinking figure of Jessica as she walked away. He turned around after he saw her enter the building. The gentle smile on his handsome face gradually disappeared the moment he turned around.

“Return to the Ferguson residence,” ordered Sebastian coldly when he got into the car.

The chauffeur didn’t dare say anything else as he noticed that Sebastian was not in a good mood. He quickly started the car and drove toward the residence.

Forty minutes later, they arrived at their place. Sebastian got out of the car when the door was opened for him.

The people in the house welcomed him smilingly upon seeing him.

“Welcome back.”

Sebastian looked at Wendy and asked, “Is Yuliana home yet?”

“Ms. Ferguson’s in her room now.”

Sebastian nodded. He then walked upstairs to the last room and forcefully opened the door.

Yuliana was shocked by the loud thud of the door. When she turned around and saw that Sebastian was there, she was startled by his gloomy face.

“Sebastian, what happened to you? Are you sick?” asked Yuliana with her face full of concern as she stood up from her chair.

“Yuliana, stop your schemes.”

Holding her hands up to her chest, she asked, “What are you talking about, Sebastian? You’re scaring me.”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 431, 432, 433, 434, 435, 436, 437, 438, 439, 440)

Chapter 431

Raegan immediately logged into Messenger, entered the fan support club’s group, and began her plan.

Jessica did not want to hear any more of Raegan’s nonsense and hung up the phone.

Just as she was about to put her phone away, a thought occurred, and she gave Jack a call.

The call was connected within seconds.

“Jess.”

“Your fans found out about me,” Jessica said calmly.

“What?” Jack leaped out of his chair and asked anxiously,” Did they do anything to you?”

“Not exactly.”

This sort of threat was not a big deal to Jessica.

After all, she had experienced more extreme situations.

In fact, Raegan’s threat had no effect on her.

Jessica recalled Raegan’s mad-looking expression. She gave it a thought and warned, “Hey, uh, do be careful.”

For a person like Jessica, who barely knew about the entertainment industry, she did not know the difference between fans and obsessive fans.

To her, they were just fans.

However, Raegan seemed to have lost her mind and looked slightly dangerous.

Jessica was warning him out of kindness.

Unfortunately, she was not aware that she was the one who needed to be careful, not Jack.

“Huh?” Jack was confused. Shouldn’t she be worried about her safety? Why is she worried about me instead?

Sensing his confusion, Jessica explained patiently, “One of your fans seems a little paranoid. You’d better be careful when you go out.”

The unexpected concern from his sister touched Jack’s heart and he almost cried.

Jess, oh, Jess. Such a caring sister.

Jack felt happy and touched. “Okay, I’ll watch out.”

“Okay. I shall not take up any more of your time.”

The call ended before Jack could even say anything. I guess she’s rushing to her class.

As Matthew and Benny walked into the office, they noticed Jack grinning.

“What’s up, Mr. Ferguson?”

Jack looked at them and gloated, “My sister, my very own sister, told me to be careful about my fans.”

“Why would she suddenly warn you about your fans?” Matthew asked curiously.

“Oh, it seems that the fans have found out about her. One of them seems to be a little paranoid. I suppose she must be…” Jack stopped himself from finishing his sentence.

“Shit!” Jack yelled.

“Benny, get the car ready. We need to go to the school this instant,” Jack ordered anxiously. He picked up his coat and headed toward the exit.

Benny, who had not realized what was going on, was stunned by Jack’s reaction.

“Hurry,” Matthew urged him.

Five minutes later, a minivan could be seen speeding toward the school.

Meanwhile, Raegan, who had years of experience in the fan support group, managed to gather a big group of fans.

Most of them lived in Dellmoor, and coincidentally, they were all heading to the same location.

With the fan support club, more fans came to know that Jessica was Jack’s rumored girlfriend.

Of course, the nosy and observant paparazzi had already found out about this the minute the news was spread.

Any news that was either related to Jessica or the group of people who were about to cause her trouble made them jump into action.

In less than ten minutes, many articles that were related to the post about Jack’s girlfriend were published.

At that moment, Hugh was attending a conference in Dellmoor. He was listening to a certain director who was talking on the stage. Brandon, the chief assistant, walked to his side and whispered, “Boss, Ms. Jessica is in trouble.”

Chapter 432

Hugh immediately turned his attention to Brandon. Then Brandon placed a tablet in front of him.

Hugh scanned it briefly, and his expression became grim. He stood up and left the room quietly, trying not to disturb the others.

As soon as he was out of the room, he picked up his steps as he gave his orders. “Contact Mr. Frank, Mr. Hunt, and Mr. Waters. Tell them to block and delete every news that is related to Jessica.”

These three people were the owners of mainstream media companies. On top of that, Fairview Investment had invested in two of the companies.

“Okay,” Brandon replied and was already giving his instructions to his assistant.

Fairview Investment was very efficient. It had only been less than 15 minutes since they received the order and the news was also cleared.

Soon, they controlled the mainstream media. As for the offline sources, they also received Hugh’s orders.

It was chaotic on the outside. Meanwhile, the main character of this chaos, Jessica, is totally unaware of this. She was totally immersed in the class and was taking notes, looking like a model student.

The first group of people who arrived outside the academic building was the main person who triggered the chaos.

Raegan led the group of people, and they walked toward the academic building where Jessica was.

“Raegan, is that bitch really in there?”

“Yeap, it’s just straight ahead,” Raegan said.

“Hah. I want to see the bitch’s face. How could she seduce Jack!”

“How could Jack like that bitch? She must’ve used some dirty tricks.”

“I think so too.”

“I’m going to teach her a lesson.”

The more they discussed, the more agitated they were. Raegan looked at the furious faces and felt pleased.

This is the reaction that I am looking for. Jack belongs to everyone. No one will ever take him away from us. Then, the bell rang. Jessica picked up her books and walked toward the exit. This was her final class for the day. Madelyn approached her. “Jessica, shall we head to the dorm together?”

“It’s okay. I’m taking a different path since I’m heading to the library.”

“Such a coincidence! Ruby and I were planning to go to the library to look up some information too.”

Jessica stared at both of them and continued walking.

Since she did not refuse, Madelyn immediately dragged Ruby along and they followed behind her.

As the three of them stepped out of the building, the group of people who were waiting under the shade noticed Jessica. They quickly rushed forward and surrounded her.

Jessica looked at the leader, Raegan, before looking at the angry faces around her.

“So you’re Jessica, the bitch who seduced Jack,” a chubby fan said.

“Look at her eyes. It’s just like the woman from the picture.” “It’s really her.”

“Well, she doesn’t look that pretty. Why would Jack even fall for her? She must have used some dirty tricks.”

As soon as the fans were done scrutinizing Jessica, they started insulting her.

Meanwhile, Madelyn and Ruby, who stood beside Jessica, looked at the crowd suspiciously.

Since it was also the end of most classes, many people were already walking out of the academic building. The commotion naturally attracted the public’s attention. Zoltan noticed the crowd that was surrounding Jessica. He passed through the crowd to stand beside her and stared at the fans. “What’s going on?”

Chapter 433

“What do you mean by that? I’m here to denounce this woman. She has no shame at all,” the chubby fan huffed. “Yes, she’s right. We’re here today to denounce her.”

“We’re here on behalf of all the Bumblebees. Please stay away from Jack,” Raegan said.

Everyone looked toward Jessica all at once when they heard what Raegan said.

Many did not believe the rumor that circulated on the school forum. However, seeing how Jack’s fan club came to confront Jessica, it must have been true. Many stopped to watch what was going on.

“Idiot,” Jessica said without a hint of an expression.

“So you’re refusing? Are you trying to go against us? Don’t even think that we’re pushovers just because we’re giving you a chance now.”

“Raegan’s right. Don’t force us to do something stupid.” Jessica frowned. Are they crazy? I can’t understand their logic at all. Even if I am Jack’s girlfriend, what does that have to do with them? They are just too nosy. I know Jack’s a celebrity, but he’s human after all. Do they expect him to stay single forever? Their idiocy is baffling.

“Something stupid?” Jessica scoffed and glanced at them. She paused for a few seconds before she continued, “Do you perhaps want to fight?”

Raegan then cast a look at the other fans and gave an order, “Now!”

The fans then took the items that they had prepared in advance and began throwing them at Jessica.

Meanwhile, Matthew stepped on the accelerator to get Jack to the college as soon as possible. He ran through three red lights along the way. Not long later, they finally made it.

Matthew shot the guard a glance, drove past the school gate, and headed straight to the design faculty.

He could see from afar that a crowd was gathering at the main building.

Jack got down right away after Matthew pulled over, and the former strode toward the crowd swiftly.

Everyone had their eyes focused on Raegan and Jessica, so no one noticed Jack’s nearing presence.

Just when he approached the crowd, he heard the order Raegan gave out.

Jack instantly squeezed himself through the crowd and saw people throwing eggs at Jessica.

Without giving it a thought, he dashed in front of her to protect her. Not only that, Jack covered her head with his hands.

The eggs landed everywhere on Jack. He became a mess instantly.

As Jack’s movement was too fast and unexpected, no one realized that the figure they saw a second ago was Jack.

When Raegan and the other fans were done throwing all the eggs at Jessica, they began to gain back their senses. They realized something was not quite right when they saw the familiar silhouette before them.

Jack released his hands, looked down at Jessica, and said, “I’m sorry.” He sounded very apologetic.

“Jack, you don’t have to apologize to her. She’s not worth your time,” Raegan said in an annoyed tone when she saw how lowly Jack was acting in front of Jessica.

He turned around and glared at her.

His eyes were full of disappointment and hatred. He could not comprehend why they were doing things that hurt him when they said they loved him.

Chapter 434

“Mind your own business!” he yelled.

Upon hearing that, the fans felt extremely wronged and somewhat envious. They wondered why Jack was acting that way to his fans.

“Jack, we’re doing this for your sake. How could you treat us like this because of someone as insignificant as her? Are you still the same person that cherished us?” one of the fans asked.

The statement infuriated Jack.

“For my sake?” he scoffed. “Are you sure it’s for my sake instead of your own sake? All of you are just being possessive to the point of delusion.”

It was the first time the public saw Jack in such an angry state.

Upon seeing what was happening, Matthew and Benny squeezed through the crowd.

“Everyone, please calm down. I’m sure there must be a misunderstanding somewhere,” Matthew said to the fans. “Jess is actually Jack’s-“

Before Matthew could finish his sentence, Jack snapped,” Shut up!”

Raegan could not accept that the idol she had long been obsessed with treated his fans in such a way because of a woman like Jessica.

“Jack, how could you treat us like this? If not for us, you wouldn’t have achieved what you have today! We’re the reason for your success. Not only do you not thank us, but you treat us like this?!” Raegan uttered in a painful tone.

“You would be nothing without us!” she yelled as she continued.

Everyone was stunned. The place became pin-drop silent for a few seconds.

Raegan’s words perfectly expressed what all the other fans had in their minds.

Matthew sensed how serious things were getting and knew that Jack would not let this matter slide so easily.

It was not like he had a good temper to start with.

“Calm down, Jack,” Matthew said.

At the same time, he looked toward Raegan and said coldly, “There’s no need for Jack to depend on all of you.”

“I’m out of the entertainment industry from today onward.” Everyone’s heart clenched when they heard that.

Samantha and the other paparazzi arrived right at that moment. Shocked by what they heard, they almost dropped their jaws.

Everyone there had the same thought. When did things turn so serious?

Raegan and the other fans could not believe their ears.

They did not expect Jack to be so heartless.

All they wanted was for Jack to take a step backward for them.

Jessica stared at the figure in front of her with a blank expression. Thinking back to when they first met, she remembered Jack acting the same way on that day as well. Although she was normally a cold person, she could feel herself warming up to Jack at that moment.

She took a step forward and stood beside Jack. Staring at Raegan, she said, “Jack is my big brother! My blood-related brother.”

Upon hearing that, Jack looked at Jessica in shock.

On the other hand, Jessica smiled at Jack while looking up at him.

He sacrificed so much for me. How can I ditch him when he’s in a difficult situation like this?

Chapter 435

The crowd gasped in surprise.

Everyone was in shock except for some insiders.

In astonishment, Ruby, Madelyn, and Zoltan looked at Jessica.

Raegan and the other fans were also dumbfounded.

“Impossible!” Raegan murmured.

“Little sister? She’s his little sister?!”

“She is his rumored girlfriend or something?”

The other fans looked at Raegan and asked, “Didn’t you say that she was his girlfriend?”

“What exactly is happening?”

Raegan became anxious. “You’re not lying to us about

being siblings just to shut us up, right?”

Ignoring Raegan and the other fans, Jack wrapped his arm around Jessica’s shoulder and faced the reporters. “Let me introduce to you my biological sister, Jessica.”

While he was speaking, he held his head high in an arrogant manner.

The reporters started taking pictures of them excitedly.

“Jack, are you leaving the entertainment industry?” asked one of the reporters.

Everyone, including the fans and bystanders, was curious to know.

Before Jack could reply, Matthew rushed forward and said, It’s just a joke. Of course, it’s not true. It’s all a misunderstanding.”

When Raegan heard those words, she was confident that Jack would not be able to escape from them as long as he stayed in the entertainment industry.

“What evidence do you have to prove that she’s Jack’s sister? We won’t believe you if you don’t have any evidence. Don’t make a fool out of your fans! If she was your biological sister, why didn’t you clarify it immediately? You must be hiding something!”

Among the questions that Raegan threw out, was the question that created a commotion among the other fans. The fans who had a close relationship with Raegan started questioning Jack. “Raegan is right! Why didn’t you tell us immediately?”

“That’s right. If you had told us earlier, we would not be in this situation right now.”

“Jack, we faithfully gave you our love and care. Why did you have to hurt us with this lie?”

“We’re not as easy to fool as you think we are.”

“Show us the evidence if you want us to believe you.”

Samantha became infuriated at their remarks.

What the heck!

Before she could rebut, the sound of marching footsteps echoed from behind her. A group of security guards in black uniforms were cutting through the crowd.

“My siblings don’t have to prove their identities to anyone!” said a solemn voice from among the crowd.

Instantly, everyone looked in the direction of the voice. A figure that was surrounded by a powerful aura slowly approached them.

Hugh strode to the front of Jessica and Jack. He scanned Jack’s disheveled figure before looking at Jessica.

Then, he took out a handkerchief from his pocket and gently wiped the egg residue from her face.

His movement was as gentle as a lamb.

Chapter 436

The reporters who recognized Hugh were surprised.

“Oh my gosh! Hugh is Jack’s older brother. How could I have not noticed that they were brothers?” exclaimed one. of the senior reporters in exasperation.

Ever since Jack debuted, he had never relied on his family. Besides, he had never disclosed any information about his family. Thus, only a few people knew about his identity.

Only people from the finance industry would know about Hugh.

A junior reporter asked, “Who is Hugh? What’s his reputation?”

The senior reporter gulped and replied, “He’s one of the powerful tycoons in the finance industry, an investment genius. He’s a ruthless and protective person. From the looks of it, someone’s going to get into trouble.”

Their discussion was overheard by the bystanders. Instantly, Hugh’s identity spread like wildfire.

Everyone was on their mobile phones, looking up about Hugh on the Internet. After finding out who Hugh was, their envy and admiration for him grew.

When Jack saw Hugh cleaning Jess up, he felt frustrated for not being able to help.

Samantha stood aside, watching Hugh’s gentle actions.

Her gaze moved to Jack, who was staring at Jessy, wishing that he could help. And she couldn’t help but feel jealous.

Jessica was caught in a daze because she had not expected Hugh to act that way. She never thought that the cold-hearted Hugh would have a gentle side.

“I… I can do it myself,” said Jessica, feeling uncomfortable.

“Hold on. I’m almost done,” muttered Hugh.

Filled with jealousy, Jack could not stand it anymore. “Hugh, that’s enough!”

Hugh withdrew his hand and handed the handkerchief to Jack, asking him to take over.

Hugh turned around and looked at Raegan and the rest of the group. “Jack’s achievement as an actor today was because of his hard work and dedication. Without all of you, he’d still be an outstanding actor. Don’t overestimate ourselves. You’re all insignificant! All of you insulted my family and hurt them. As adults, you’ll have to face the consequences.”

Hugh raised his hand. Instantly, Brandon came forward and said to the group of fans, “Please apologize to Ms. Jessica and Mr. Jack. On the other hand, you can also choose not to apologize. Then, you’ll receive a lawyer’s letter for defamation and assault.”

Brandon handed a file over to Raegan and stepped aside.

Raegan and the rest of the group were baffled.

“Does that mean that you won’t sue us if we apologize?” asked one of the fans.

Hugh remained quiet. Suddenly, Jack broke the silence and said, “No!”

“Then, why do we have to apologize?”

“Apologizing means you acknowledge your mistake. A loss is a loss. There is no need for the law if everything can be resolved with an apology.”

The group of fans was rendered silent.

The senior reporter was surprised when he heard those words because it was not Hugh’s usual method.

The ladies quickly agreed to his proposal because they did not want to end up in more trouble.

Chapter 437

With a gesture of Hugh’s hand, the group of bodyguards came forward and took a picture of each of the fans.

“What are you doing?”

“This is an invasion of our privacy!”

A few of Raegan’s fans shouted.

The bodyguards showed no reaction at all.

To prevent a misunderstanding between the reporters and bystanders, Brandon explained, “We are obtaining everyone’s information so that we can send the lawyer’s letter correctly.”

The bystanders were surprised upon hearing those words. “He’s really going to sue them.”

“Even as Jack’s fans, they have crossed the line. They shouldn’t have come to the college and caused mayhem.”

“That will teach them a lesson.”

“That’s right. They’re not worth our pity.”

A few of the fans felt embarrassed as they heard the negative comments from the bystanders. Some of them went forward to apologize to Jack and Jessica.

“We’re sorry, please forgive us.”

The others slowly followed behind to apologize as well.

The fans that followed Raegan started to contemplate if they should apologize too.

However, Raegan was stubborn because she cared about her reputation in the college. She still had two more years of studies there.

“Let’s go,” said Raegan to her group of friends.

“We…” said one of them hesitantly.

“They won’t forgive us even if we apologize. Why do we want to embarrass ourselves?” refuted Raegan.

In the end, four of them left the scene.

The rest of the fans left too.

The farce finally came to an end with Hugh’s appearance.

Hugh looked at Jessica and said, “Let’s go.”

She nodded.

Jessica left together with Hugh under the protection of the bodyguards.

“Wait for me,” said Jack as he hurriedly chased after them. Brandon stayed back after the incident with the reporters. A chill ran down their spine when he smiled at them.

The atmosphere inside the car was tense. “We don’t need to know how you started this mess, but you didn’t have to get Jess involved,” remarked Hugh as he looked at his nitwit brother.

Jack lowered his head and kept quiet.

“The whole incident wasn’t entirely Jack’s fault. It all happened too fast. None of us here expected it to happen,” said Jessica.

When Jack heard Jessica speaking up for him, he felt touched. His eyes started to well up as he looked at her.

“After all these years, you should finally come home!” exclaimed Hugh.

Jack nodded his head. “All right.”

After settling the problem with his nitwit brother, he looked at Jessica. “If the college gives you trouble, tell me immediately. After this incident, you can just move out if it’s unsuitable to stay in the college. I have an empty suite that you can stay in temporarily.”

Those words sounded familiar to Jessica.

She glanced over at Jack, and the latter piped up, “I have an empty suite too.”

“Haha!” Hugh sneered. Jack instantly kept his mouth shut. At that moment, Jessica received a call from Sebastian.

When she answered the call, Sebastian’s voice could be heard over the phone. “Jess, where are you?”

Chapter 438

Jessica stuttered. “I’m with…”

Sebastian noticed the hesitation in her speech. “I’m sorry. Did I call you at a bad time? I just wanted to make sure that you’re safe. You should stop hanging out with Jack in the future.”

He’s just a good-for-nothing loser!

That thought crossed his mind.

“If you come across any trouble next time and can’t contact me, you can call my assistant’s phone or Hugh. Remember that I’ll always support you no matter what happens. We’ll help you get through the problem. Okay?”

Jessica was touched by Sebastian’s genuine kindness.

In her previous life, she had desired her family’s affection.

At that moment, Jessica thought of her brothers and Sebastian. A wave of emotions washed over her as she felt the love and warmth of her family.

“Okay, Sebastian,” she replied.

Hearing Sebastian’s name instantly stunned the two.

Sebastian broke into a grin and pushed the gold-rimmed glasses perched on top of his nose.

“I’ll spend time with you when the project at hand is completed.”

“Okay.”

Jessica ended the call and noticed two pairs of eyes were glaring at her.

Jack did not hide the disdain in his expression.

Sebastian spends the least time with Jess. Why does she still speak to him?

He was jealous.

Even though Hugh did not give any response, Jessica knew that something was not right with him.

“Thank you, Hugh. Thank you, Jack. For helping me out today.”

At that instant, Jack cheered up.

Hugh’s expression remained the same. However, his eyebrows raised slightly, indicating his good mood.

That night, Jack released the shocking news that caused an uproar in the entertainment industry.

I’d like to thank all the fans who have supported me. Today, I want to announce that I’ll be quitting acting. When the news was announced, Twitter went down.

All the fans could not accept the news.

It was all too sudden.

Numerous fans flooded his Twitter post with comments, hoping that he would stay.

Jack, we’ll accept you even if you have a girlfriend. Please don’t leave us. Please! I don’t want you to leave the industry.

You can have a girlfriend! We won’t oppose it anymore. You can have a different one every month, and we won’t say anything about it. Please don’t leave us.

l must be having a nightmare.

It’s all the fans’ fault for not allowing Jack to be in a relationship. Now, you’ve forced him to leave the industry. Are you satisfied now? You’re not worthy of being called his fans.

There were mixed emotions from people about Jack leaving the industry.

The happy people were his competitors, whereas the sad people were the ones who relied on him for jobs and people like Reagan.

When they heard the news, they could not believe it.

Chapter 439

“Jack left the entertainment industry!” one of the girls announced in a panicked voice when they were discussing how to dig some dirt on Jack.

They did not expect Jack to leave the entertainment industry because of them, and they now realized that Jack had spoken the truth.

Although they were no longer his fans, they had still idolized him before. When the news broke, their anger and annoyance changed into a sense of uneasiness and sadness.

“All those fans would destroy us if they knew that we were the ones that forced him out of the entertainment industry.” One of the girls quickly realized the consequences of their actions.

“No! We can’t let anyone know about this!”

“Raegan, you are the smartest among us. What do you think we should do?” Four pairs of nervous eyes focused on Raegan.

In reality, she was more worried than they were as she had already thought about the consequences. As Jack’s former experienced fan, she knew how scary Jack’s fans could be.

If those fans knew that they were the masterminds, the former would definitely try their best to ruin her and the four girls’ lives.

“J-Just say that… Well…” Raegan stuttered as she couldn’t think of a solution.

While the girls tried to come up with solutions, someone on the internet posted the reason for Jack’s resignation. The same person also posted the video of Raegan confronting Jack and saying that Jack gained popularity through her and the girls. That video quickly spread throughout the internet.

After seeing the video and knowing the cause, the fans were furious.

What?! I want to kill those idiots! How dare they represent us!

That rumored girlfriend was his sister! So what if he had a girlfriend? Who are they to interfere and threaten him? Do they really think that they’re the bosses?

How could she claim that Jack needed them to be famous? They are such narcissists!

This group of people is sickos! How dare they represent the Bumblebees!

Ugh! It turns out that the girls have forced Jack to leave the entertainment industry. I hate them! They are the worst! Jack, please come back! They are not your fans – we are!

Why do you quit because of them? It’s not worth it! You’re being too irresponsible, Jack!

Many netizens agreed with the comment. However, not long after, a new comment arose.

I really disagree with your comment! Jack once said in a reality show that he values his family more than anything. When his job starts to hurt his family, there’s no doubt he will quit the entertainment industry. After all, when you tug a tiger’s tail, you will have to suffer the consequences. For me, I will always support him in whatever he decides to do.

This comment quickly gained likes from the fans, and the support it received caused it to be one of the hottest topics discussed by the netizens.

l found the identity of the “fan” that acted as their leader!

Soon, the netizens discovered the identities of the haters that caused trouble for Jack. From that day onward, those people suffered miserably, especially Raegan and the four girls.

One day, while Raegan was walking around the campus, a few girls came out of nowhere and rushed toward her with different items in their hands. One of them threw a plastic bag at her. As the bag broke, the rancid food inside spilled all over Raegan.

The students who saw the incident tried to stay away, and no one was willing to help her. Even her friends kept their distance.

Chapter 440

“This is what you get for being so shameless.”

“How dare you hurt Jack’s sister? You have no right to be his fan. You’re just a hater.”

“You’re shameless and despicable.”

The girls cursed while throwing other things at Raegan. Raegan wrapped her arms around her head to protect herself as she silently endured the wrath of the fans. Similar situations had happened over and over.

All this while, her books would suddenly disappear, her food would have disgusting unidentifiable things inside, and people would throw things at her out of nowhere. She finally had enough of those incidents.

Lifting her head all of a sudden, she glared at the girls with a ferocious look. “Bitch! Kill me if you dare! I’m not afraid of you. You are all pretentious! Why can’t you admit that you don’t want him to have a girlfriend and want to keep him for yourself? At least I’m honest! All of you are hypocrites!”

The girls were stunned when they saw her shouting crazily. They quickly left as they were too afraid to continue. Raegan did not go back to her dorm to change. Instead, she went straight to Jessica’s class while covered in a rotten smell. All attention was on her wherever she went. Though the students were curious, they quickly walked away whenever she was near, as though she was the plague.

Meanwhile, Jessica entered the lecture hall. As she sat down, a few girls walked up to her from different directions. All of them placed pretty gifts on Jessica’s desk.

“Jessica, can you persuade your brother not to leave the entertainment industry?”

“Please help us, Jessica.”

“Please, Jessica. We really don’t want him to leave with regrets.”

“We merely ask of you to tell him our wishes and let him know our thoughts. You don’t have to force him to return.”

Jessica did not know how to reject their requests as she saw their eager eyes.

“Ok, I’ll try my best.”

After receiving the answer they were hoping for, the girls left in satisfaction.

The girls did not want to be too pushy, probably because Jack left the entertainment industry for Jessica. It would be wise to be careful with their words when talking to her.

Jessica was empathetic toward the girls. Though she never understood the minds of those who idolized a celebrity, she understood their sadness and unwillingness to let Jack go.

Zoltan brought his books with him and sat next to Jessica. I have never expected you to be Jack’s sister and also my favorite finance genius, Hugh’s sister.”

“Yeah, that makes two of us,” Jessica replied with a smile. “Hahaha! You’re funny!”

Nearby, Madelyn and Ruby would turn their gaze to Jessica every now and then.

Madelyn would have never expected Jessica to be the sister of a celebrity and the founder of an international organization. For her, Jessica was indeed living the best life.

She was full of regrets when she realized that Faith’s accusations of Jessica being an orphan and someone’s mistress were fake.

Though her effort to please Jessica was never successful, she did not give up. Madelyn searched for any available opportunity to create new good impressions of her Jessica.

“Where are you going?” Ruby was confused as she saw Madelyn standing up.

Madelyn kept her mouth shut while collecting her books. She then boldly sat next to Jessica. Ruby made a face as she watched Madelyn, remaining in her seat the entire time.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 181, 182, 183, 184, 185, 186, 187, 188, 189, 190)  

Chapter 181

“You! Kate, are you afraid of me? You’re hiding in the car and not daring to get out, right?” Grace tried to goad her. Kate smiled. “That’s right. I’m quite afraid of you, Miss Weaver. I’m even more afraid that you will slap me. Then I can’t help but retaliate, so you might not be able to go out for a few days.”

“Kate, you offended me first. How dare you retaliate!” Grace pointed at her.

Kate was amused. “Miss Weaver, you’re really funny. If you hit me, why can’t I fight back? I’m not a fool.”

Grace stamped. “Are you getting off or not!”

Kate shook her head. “Miss Weaver, I don’t think I’m at fault for what happened yesterday. Although you liked Alfred a lot in the past, if he is willing to marry you now, will you say yes? Since you gave up on him, what’s wrong with him coming to me? What does it have to do with you?”

Kate did not think that she was in the wrong. It was Grace who despised Alfred’s impotence and crippled legs and abandoned him to find richer men.

But now that Alfred treated Kate better, Grace was jealous and even called to scold her. Kate only said a few words of truth, and Grace was already so angry. Today, she even came to her in person. This woman was so greedy that she allowed no one to approach what she had dumped.

But Alfred was not a thing. He was a living person.

Grace widened her eyes in anger. “I don’t care. Anyway, Alfred can’t be good to you or other women. Even if he is impotent and crippled, he can only be good to me. Whoever gets special treatment from him is my enemy.

“Kate, if you know what’s good for you, immediately move out of the Davidson family and promise not to see Alfred again. He treats you well, but you can also reject it. Belinda has always been designing gowns and rarely touches daily clothes. Even if I, Grace Weaver have to flatter her nicely just to get some. How could a bumpkin like you get 40 sets at once?”

The more Grace spoke, the angrier she became. Jealousy made her face twist.

Kate’s ability to get 40 sets of clothes from Belinda could just make Grace moderately jealous, but not enough to make her so mad.

But when Alfred personally made this request to Belinda, Grace fell into the violent winds and huge waves of envy and almost drowned.

Kate raised her head. “Yeah, it’s me, a bumpkin, got 40 sets of daily clothes designed by Belinda. Miss Weaver, would you like to buy half of them? Belinda’s works are definitely top-notch. I’ll sell one set for 100 thousand dollars. It should be a nice deal, right?”

Kate still remembered that in order to attend Grace’s birthday banquet, she especially went to buy a few evening gowns from Belinda, each of which cost tens of thousands of dollars. So 100 thousand dollars was really a good price. She did not ask for an exorbitant price just because Grace was her love rival.

Grace’s face was livid. “Kate, get out immediately. Nobody wants your clothes.”

“I don’t. What can you do to me?” Kate crossed her arms. “You are afraid of me.” Grace sneered.

“That’s right. I admitted it just now. I’m really afraid of you, Miss Weaver. You’re the daughter of the Weaver family, so high and mighty. How can a bumpkin like me breathe the same air with you? So I’m afraid. I’m so afraid that I’m trembling. Miss Weaver, please spare me. Hurry up and move your car away.” Kate hoped that Yael would not arrive so quickly. Otherwise, she would be finished.

Grace’s finger trembled as she pointed at Kate. “Kate, you’re so shameless. You’re lying through your teeth. Do you believe I will dare to pull you out of the car?”

Kate said, “I do. Of course, you dare. Maybe because a beast has more guts.”

Grace was reduced to silence. She could be considered to have a sharp tongue, but when bickering with Kate, she was obviously at a disadvantage.

Grace suddenly came forward and raised her hand. At this moment, Kate rolled up the window swiftly. And Grace’s palm landed on the cold and hard glass.

Kate did not know if Grace’s palm hurt. In any case, the car window sounded painful. Fortunately, it was not shattered. Grace hadn’t been strong enough to shatter the car window with one palm.

If it were Kate, she would hit it into pieces with a single slap! She mocked Grace in her heart. ‘How dare you fight with me for Alfred with such abject skills? You stupid woman is simply overestimating yourself.

Grace shouted. “Kate, get out of the car. If you don’t, I’ll barge into your company and complain to your father!” Kate rolled her eyes and pushed open the door. “Grace Weaver, why can’t you just let me go? If you’re in a bad mood, go to the beach and shout at the sea. I guarantee that you’ll feel better. I won’t refuse to see Alfred, nor will I leave him. You despise him, but I don’t. And why should I listen to you? By the way, he doesn’t seem to treat you well either, right?”

Grace was furious. “It’s none of your business. Who told you he treats me badly? You’re just his nanny. Do you know what that means? Alfred is simply taking revenge on you. Do you think he is pampering you?”

“If that’s the case, Miss Weaver, why are you pestering me all the time?” Kate shrugged.

Grace was silent. Then she raised her hand again, making another attempt to slap Kate.

Kate squatted down and Grace’s slap flew across the air. She was so angry that she kicked.

But Kate instinctively grabbed her leg and took off her shoe, shaking it in the air as if she was showing off her trophy.” Miss Weaver, you’re actually racing in high heels and didn’t get into an accident. That’s God’s blessing.”

“Kate, return my shoe to me, you damn bumpkin. You’ll regret it!” Grace warned.

Without a shoe, Grace stepped on the ground with one foot while the other was hanging in the air. It was not easy for her to keep balance so she jumped a few times.

In the past, as long as people knew that she was the Weaver family’s daughter, they would curry favor with her, afraid that if they accidentally offended her, the Weaver family would take revenge.

However, Kate did not take her seriously at all, probably because she had Alfred’s back.

He had personally asked Belinda to design Kate’s daily clothes, shockingly 40 sets. This meant that he valued her so much.

Thinking of this, Grace’s mind was boiling with jealousy.

Chapter 182

“Miss Weaver, I grew up in the countryside, so what?” said Kate. “Are any country bumpkins inferior? You keep calling me a country bumpkin. Without us country bumpkins, can you eat money as food no matter how rich you are? Which of the things you buy isn’t planted by the country bumpkins?” “Kate, return my shoe to me immediately!” said Grace, who only wanted her shoe back.

It wasn’t pleasant for her to hop like that, which was too embarrassing.

Grace would tear Kate apart if the media photographed her like that.

Kate looked at Grace’s shoe, which was diamond-studded.

“If you want your shoe back, hop over and pick it up,” said Kate.

Then Kate threw Grace’s shoe away.

The shoe drew a beautiful arc in the air before falling to the ground, far away from Kate and Grace.

“Kate Sutton!”

“Miss Weaver, I’m not deaf. I can hear you. You don’t have to shout so loudly.”

“Kate Sutton, fetch my shoe right now, or I’ll show you no mercy.”

“Whether I pick up your shoe or not, Miss Weaver, you won’t show me mercy.”

“You!”

A bodyguard car approached them from afar.

The driver was Yael.

He saw Kate arguing with Grace from afar. Worried Kate would suffer a loss, Yael quickly stepped on the accelerator.

Then, his car rolled over Grace’s shoe.

Kate saw the scene and sadly said, “It’s embedded with diamonds.”

Can I go over and pick up the diamonds now?’ thought Kate.

Grace was speechless.

She was already dizzy from Kate’s shamelessness and could faint at any moment.

Grace immediately hopped over when she saw the car that had crushed her shoe was the bodyguard car of the Davidson family.

Yael was dumbfounded.

Grace had actually hopped over, wearing only a shoe. Where was her other shoe?

In Yael’s eyes, a rich young lady like Grace was like a princess. Her every word and action exuded a noble aura. She would not do such an indecent thing as hopping. Who forced Grace, the dignified lady of the Weaver family, to this state?

Yael secretly gave a thumbs up inwardly. “The person is amazing. It seems to be Kate,” thought Yael.

Yael realized what had happened and sighed in his heart.’ Kate is such a character!’ thought Yael.

Yael got out after parking the car.

“Yael,” Grace called out to Yael.

Without waiting for Yael to reply, Grace instructed Yael,” Yael, go and help me pull out the tongue of Kate, the country bumpkin. Don’t worry, I’ll bear all the responsibility and won’t implicate you.”

Yael looked at her feet and said, “Miss Weaver, do you want me to buy a pair of shoes for you first?”

“No. I have a few pairs of shoes in my car. Go and get one for me.”

Grace handed her car key to Yael.

After a while, Grace realized how stupid she was. She thought, ‘Why didn’t I go to my car to change my shoes before walking over? Wasn’t the way I hopped around funny just now?’

“Yael, you can’t tell Mr. Davidson what happened just now, said Grace.!”

Yael took the car key from her and said indifferently, “I’m not that talkative.”

Alfred was not interested in Grace and did not like to listen to any gossip about Grace. If Yael gossiped once, Alfred would punish Yael by repeating what Yael had said for the entire night without stopping!

Yael took the car key and opened Grace’s car door. He also felt Grace’s parking skills were too lousy, so he moved the direction in which Grace’s car was parked and then parked it at the side of the entrance of the Sutton Group. So the car would not block anyone’s way.

Grace was speechless.

Kate was silent.

Yael, you’re too late to help,’ thought Kate.

Even if Kate wanted to go in, she did not dare to touch the steering wheel in front of Yael, Mr. Davidson’s number one confidant.

Yael took the shoes and handed them to Grace. After Grace put them on, she slammed the shoe she had taken off toward Kate.

Yael was shocked, but it was too late for him to stop her. Kate steadily caught the high heel Grace threw at her.

Upon seeing Grace rushing over angrily, Kate threw Grace’s shoe aside. When she remembered the shoes were embedded with diamonds, she blamed herself for being too impulsive. She had not even removed the diamonds yet.

Grace was still using the same trick, either slapping or kicking.

With Kate’s skills, how could Grace touch her? Grace was so angry that she shouted, “Yael, come over and help me take Kate down. I’ll reward you handsomely!”

Yael was silent.

He wouldn’t dare to take down Kate no matter how bold he was.

It would be odd if Alfred didn’t skin him alive.

Kate was Alfred’s favorite. Alfred couldn’t even bear to lay a finger on Kate.

“Yael,” said Kate, “women fighting has nothing to do with men like you. Just watch the show aside. Go to the security room and get a coffee if you feel bored. You enjoy watching the show while drinking coffee.”

Yael was at a loss for words.

‘Kate is awesome!’ thought Yael, admiring Kate greatly.

Yael did not interfere with them because he could not get in.

He knew what Kate was capable of. She did not need his help.

Anyway, not only did Grace not touch Kate but she was also pissed off by Kate.

Finally, the actions of Kate and Grace, of course, alarmed Leland and Kyla who were in the company. They quickly came out. Kyla stopped Grace, so Grace was not pissed off by Kate.

Leland was originally worried Grace would injure Kate because when he came out and saw Kate could only dodge and escape, he thought Kate was at a disadvantage. After Kyla stopped Grace, Leland pulled Kate aside and looked at her with concern. He was relieved to see Kate was calm and composed without even a trace of injury.

On the other hand, Grace’s face was ashen. It was obvious she was furious. Even her hair was messy.

“What’s going on?” Leland asked Kate in a low voice.

“Mr. Sutton, you’ve raised a good daughter. I won’t give up.

Just wait, the Sutton Group!” said Grace.

Grace felt she had been humiliated and hated Kate.

However, there was nothing she could do about Kate. After shaking off Kyla, she threw threatening words at them. Then she got into her car and drove away.

“Grace, Grace!”

Leland frowned because of what Grace said before she left.

He would surely panic and blame Kate for causing trouble again if it were in the past. Now, he only wanted to know what happened.

Leland knew Kate very well. If one didn’t offend Kate, Kate would never offend one.

She was a typical person who did not offend anyone. However, if one offended her, she would pay one back double.

“Kyla, chase after Miss Weaver. You two have always been on good terms, so apologize to her properly.”

Although Leland had the Regency Group as his backer, he was not afraid of the Weaver Group. Unwilling to make an enemy, he asked Kyla to go after Grace.

Chapter 183

Kyla glared at Kate and said, “Kate, how many times have I told you? Please think of the Sutton Group every time you do something. Don’t always make enemies for the Sutton Group.”

The people Kate provoked were all the big shots in the city. Others could not wait to curry favor with them, but Kate was the one who did the opposite.

Kyla was pissed off!

“Kyla, I can’t not fight back when someone comes to me. It’s not that I want to make enemies for the Sutton Group. It’s that the enemy who took the initiative to find trouble with me.”

Kyla glared at her and left to chase after Grace.

After Kyla left, Leland asked Kate, “Kate, tell me, what’s on earth happened? How did you and Miss Weaver get into such a big fight?”

It alarmed everyone in the company.

Although Grace had always been arrogant and

condescending, Grace wouldn’t be so furious if Kate didn’t do anything,

In the eyes of so many people in the company, Kate’s move was undoubtedly making an enemy for the Sutton Group, which was not conducive to Kate taking over the Sutton Group.

Now, they still favored Kyla inwardly.

If Kate took over the Sutton Group, those people would definitely think the Sutton Group was over.

Leland was not an old-fashioned man. If Kate only knew how to cause trouble, for the future of the Sutton Group, he would still choose to hand the company over to Kyla, his adopted daughter, to manage. At most, he would ensure Kate, his biological daughter, would not have to worry about her life in the future.

However, now that Kate was married to Alfred, he would have nothing to worry about Kate for the rest of her life.

Leland nodded at Yael. Although Yael was a bodyguard, Leland did not dare to underestimate Yael because he was one of Alfred’s trusted subordinates.

“Dad, Miss Weaver was jealous and deliberately found trouble with me,” Kate said helplessly. “She wanted to hit me, but I avoided her. She didn’t give up and kept hitting me. I didn’t fight back either. I just dodged to prevent her from hitting me. I don’t want to become an enemy with Miss Weaver. It’s all Alfred’s fault.”

“Kate!”

Leland scolded his daughter in a low voice and glared at her. He quietly pouted in Yael’s direction and reminded Kate not to badmouth Alfred in front of Yael.

‘What does it have to do with Alfred?’ thought Leland.

Leland wanted to ask, but he understood what Kate meant when he recalled Grace’s love and pursuit of Alfred. He asked lightly, “Has Miss Weaver found out about your relationship with Mr. Davidson?”

Alfred did not actively publicize their relationship. Leland still kept it a secret now. Even Kyla did not know Kate was already Mrs. Davidson of the Davidson family.

“I don’t know. Alfred asked Belinda to design forty sets of clothes for me. When Miss Weaver found out, she was upset. She came to me and told me to get out of Sherpsel and wanted me never to see Alfred again. She kept calling me a country bumpkin. Dad, I didn’t do anything and was very patient.”

Leland said nothing and thought, ‘I see. I really can’t blame Kate. If I want to blame someone, I should blame Alfred for being too outstanding and captivating for many women.’

Leland recalled his wife had been sighing since she returned from the Davidson family. She felt Kate had jumped into the fire pit of the Davidson family. As Kate’s parents, they were helpless because their background was not as powerful as the Davidson family.

Leland started to feel sorry for Kate.

Grace was not the only admirer of Alfred’s.

Any one of Alfred’s admirers was not easy to deal with. Alfred and Kate’s relationship had not been made public. Just because Alfred was good to Kate, many troubles had come knocking on their door. If their relationship was made public, wouldn’t those admirers be queuing up to find trouble?

“Dad, Alfred is about to get off work. I promised him we would have lunch together. Look, Yael is already here to pick me up.”

Yael had come to pick her up in advance. Alfred was still in the company.

After silence, Leland said, “Then you can leave with Yael. I have a lunch appointment and have to leave, too. Please let me know if anything happens to you in the future. You don’ t have to do it alone. Don’t take Kyla’s words to heart. She thinks too highly of the Sutton Group.”

“Dad, I won’t argue with her.”

Kate didn’t mean what she said.

Leland had feelings for Kyla, his adopted daughter.

Kate knew her father would not make a final choice before she could take over the Sutton Group.

Yael picked Kate up and quickly left the Sutton Group.

The Sutton Group was very close to the Regency Group. Within minutes, Kate reached the Regency Group.

Kate would feel nervous every time she entered the Regency Group. The main reason was the atmosphere there made her feel depressed. The Regency Group and the Sutton Group were both large companies, but the Sutton Group would not have such an atmosphere.

It was the time to get off work, but no one was moving.

Kate guessed Alfred was still at work, so the employees were afraid to leave first. It was also possible Alfred was still working. Because his work efficiency was too fast, it made it difficult for the people below to follow him. If Alfred got off work first, their work would pile up.

The high-intensity work made the Regency Group’s employees nervous.

Kate knocked on the door of Alfred’s office alone.

She wanted Yael or Lily to accompany her but was rejected. “Come in!”

Alfred’s voice sounded. Kate took a deep breath. She felt she had not done anything wrong and should not be criticized. She pushed open the office door and walked in. As Kate entered, she smiled sweetly and said, “Alfred, I’m here to pick you up from work.”

“Close the door,” Alfred ordered her coldly.

Kate turned around and closed the office door.

Alfred sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with his back facing Kate. It was unknown if he was looking at the blue sky and clouds outside or thinking about something. Kate also smelled tobacco.

When she got closer, she saw he was holding a lighted cigarette in his right hand.

It was the first time Kate had seen Alfred smoke after marrying him for so long. She had always thought he would not smoke.

“Alfred.”

Kate turned around and squatted in front of Alfred. She smiled sweetly and said, “It’s time to get off work. Let’s go.” Then she reached out to take the cigarette he was holding, saying, “Why are you smoking? You should smoke less.”

“You mind my own business?” said Alfred.

“Yes, I do. You are my husband. I care about your health, so I must mind your business.”

Kate answered matter-of-factly and domineeringly.

After she stubbed out his cigarette and threw it away, she returned to him. Alfred stared at her quietly for a long time before gesturing for her to bend.

“Want to whisper to me?” asked Kate, who did as instructed.

Then, Alfred flicked her forehead ruthlessly.

“Alfred, you’re playing with me again. I knew it wouldn’t be good if you asked me to bend.”

Kate quickly straight up, touching where she aggrievedly had been flicked. She looked at Alfred aggrievedly. Her expression made Alfred’s heart soften. He sighed silently and pulled her to sit on his lap, hugging her.

Chapter 184

“Tell me, what did you do this morning? Did you ever listen to me?

“You said I’m your husband, and you have to control me for my health. So, for your safety, I have to control you too. How often have I told you not to drive by yourself? It feels good to race again, huh?” Alfred said sternly.

Kate was lost for words.

‘Does he have clairvoyance and clairaudience? How would he know I raced again? Of course, it felt good to race,’ wondered Kate, but she had no guts to say that aloud. “Honey,” Kate called out softly.

“Nope. It’s not working on me,” said Alfred.

“Please, don’t be mad. You’re the most forgiving man in the world. You’re the best to me, aren’t you?” Kate pleaded.

Alfred did not know whether to laugh or cry.

Kate always knew how to ease his temper.

“One of my men was following Grace,” said Alfred.

Kate was surprised before she left his embrace. Her pretty face stiffened, and her eyes widened as she asked sourly,” Alfred, did you arrange for someone to follow Grace and protect her? I’m your wife. Why didn’t you ask your man to protect me?”

She added, “I know. You used to like Grace, but the accident happened before you could confess your love to her. You didn’t want to drag Grace down, so you were cold to her and forced her to give up on you, right? People like you like to make arrangements silently. It must be like this. Alfred, say something! I don’t care who you liked in the past. After we get married, you must be loyal to me, physically and mentally! I’ll never share a man with another woman. I find it disgusting!”

Alfred waited for her to bombard him before saying helplessly, “Babe, calm down. Can’t you hear me out before you get jealous?”

However, Kate’s jealousy pleased Alfred. It showed how much she cared about him.

Kate said, still fuming, “Alright, go ahead. Let me see how you explain yourself.”

‘No wonder Alfred knows about my racing. His man was keeping an eye on Grace! How would he not know I was racing since Grace had been chasing after me?’ Kate thought.

“I did it for you.” Alfred explained gently, “Grace is overbearing and arrogant. I asked Belinda to design clothes for you. Grace knew it and looked for trouble with you, didn’t she? I was worried she would hurt you, so I asked my men to follow her.

“I didn’t let anyone follow you because I didn’t want to give you the illusion that I was watching you. If I wanted to know what you’re doing every day, I could have known, but I didn’t do that. I know you don’t like that, so I respect and give you enough freedom.”

Kate’s anger dissipated in an instant.

If Alfred had arranged for someone to follow her, she would feel Alfred was spying on her. She would also feel she did not have the slightest freedom.

Kate had to admit Alfred knew her very well and was attentive and considerate.

“Alright, I’ve explained it. Now, how should I punish you?” Alfred changed the topic, and his tone became serious. Kate said, “How about I write a long self-reflection letter?” “Did you hand in the letter last time?” Alfred asked.

“I-I’ll write double this time, alright?” Kate said.

Alfred could not stay mad at her. He pulled her back into his arms and said dotingly, “Kate, promise me you won’t race anymore. If anything happens, it’ll be too late to repent. Let the driver send you wherever you want to go. I’ll tell James to arrange for a driver to be on standby. A car will await you whenever you leave the company.”

“Okay,” Kate agreed.

“Alfred, I’m sorry. I didn’t do it on purpose. I couldn’t help it,” she apologized.

Alfred understood.

Before he was crippled, he would sometimes drive to the suburbs and seek the excitement of racing.

“Alfred,” Kate suddenly said.

“Yes?” Alfred replied.

“I offended two people in a row today. What should I do?” Kate asked.

She nestled in Alfred’s arms, smelling his fragrant scent and listening to his steady heartbeat. She looked like she had gotten into big trouble.

“Who did you offend? Grace? Didn’t you offend her long ago?” Alfred was curious.

“And Melanie,” Kate told Alfred what had happened. “I’m not a troublemaker. They’re the ones who’ve gone too far. Grace keeps finding trouble with me. Alfred, this is your fault. If you weren’t so outstanding and had charmed so many women, they wouldn’t have found trouble with me. Grace is too much. She abandoned… She’s already given up on you, yet she doesn’t allow me to be with you.”

Alfred laughed and said, “Alright, it’s my fault. I implicated my love. Please forgive me.”

“Alfred, call me that again.” Kate felt so sweet.

Alfred did not disappoint her. He called her his love a few times in a mellow and intoxicating voice.

Kate’s smile was as bright as the sun outside.

Like a beam of light, it shone into Alfred’s world.

“Kate, whether it’s Melanie or Grace, you don’t have to fear them. If they offend you, fight back. No matter what happens, I’ll always support you. Remember, you’re my wife. You don’t need to be afraid of anyone,” Alfred said sincerely.

Kate smiled, “Alfred, you’re too nice to me. You’ll spoil me, you know? You’ll need to clean up my mess if I annoy people everywhere. How can you stand me like that?”

Alfred lowered his head and planted a kiss on her lips. He said hoarsely, “I like to dote on you till only I can accept and tolerate you. You’ll be mine for the rest of your life when no one else can stand you.”

“Don’t worry, if you don’t chase me away, I’ll never leave you. No, even if you ask me to go, I won’t leave. You can’t be rid of me,” Kate promised.

Alfred grinned. “I know it. You forced me to marry you the moment you woke up. Kate, how did you ever dare to say such those words to me?”

She had said either he married her or she would marry him. Why did Alfred agree to Kate in the end?

Alfred thought perhaps it was Kate’s domineering attitude that made him reevaluate her and agree to her request. Of course, he had wanted to teach her a lesson as well.

Alfred thought about everything they had been through and could not help but laugh in his heart. He could never have imagined it.

He was used to dominating everything and believed it was his right to do so, but it did not work on Kate.

“Kate, you don’t need to compromise, understand? No matter who it is, there’s nothing your husband can’t settle. You don’t have to tolerate the others,” said Alfred.

Kate raised her chin. She narrowed her eyes and said sweetly to Alfred, “Honey, I’m so touched that I want to kiss you.”

Alfred did not reply.

He closed the distance between them, and their lips touched.

It was not the first time they kissed, but Alfred still felt his heart palpitate every time they kissed.

He loved the feeling of kissing her.

After the passionate kiss, Alfred’s slender fingers lingered on her red lips. His deep eyes overflowed with affection.

“Honey, I think I’m in love with you,” Kate said softly.

Chapter 185

Alfred asked, “Of course. Who else do you dare to be in love with?”

As if she dared!

Alfred let go of the fact that Kate used to love Chris, but Kate could love no one else but him ever after. “No one. I can’t stop loving you even if I want to. You’re too good to me. I’m intoxicated and can’t extricate myself. I even smile when I dream of how nice you are to me,” Kate said.

“But I often see you wake up crying in your dreams,” Alfred said.

Kate rolled her eyes. “Alfred, you’ve ruined it. You’re terrible at chatting.”

Alfred laughed. “That’s something I’ll have to admit. I’m used to ordering people around and negotiating.”

Doing business was the same as negotiating.

Alfred gave orders in the company and even at home.

He always put himself in a superior position.

Only his good friends could chat with him.

At the thought of his friends, Alfred looked a little down. Ever since he was crippled, even though his good friends still treated him as before, he had somehow felt inferior and did not want to be with them anymore. Oswald said it had been long since Alfred last hung out with them.

“Kate, do you want to go out this weekend? How about I take you to our racecourse this weekend?”

Kate’s eyes lit up when she heard that. “That’ll be great. I want to ride a horse.”

Alfred nodded. “I’ll ask Yael to inform the racecourse to be prepared. We’ll go there this weekend. We can invite our friends to join in the fun. Do you have any friends other than Xena?”

“Only her in Sherpsel. The others despise me for growing up in the countryside and don’t want to be friends with me.

My old friends are all far away. They’re not in the city. It’s hard to get together. Besides, they don’t have time. They’re all busy taking care of their children,” Kate answered.

Her friends married early. Although they were about the same age, some of Kate’s friends had already given birth to a second child.

When Kate reunited with her biological parents, she had not dated anyone for a long time.

“Alfred, will you look down on Xena? Xena is nice. It’s just that her hobby is not decent in people’s eyes.”

“How would I look down on my wife’s best friend? Invite her. Oh, right, have you found her?”

“I have. Xena said her phone was out of battery, and she was penniless. She walked home after leaving the Purchas family’s house but took the wrong path, so she only

reached home this morning.”

Kate did not believe Xena’s words but did not point it out.

She had always suspected Elijah.

“Have you looked for Elijah?” Alfred asked.

Kate hesitated for a moment before admitting honestly, ” Yes. Elijah promised to help find Xena. But soon after I left Purchas Group, Xena’s mother called and said Xena had returned home.”

After that, Kate quickly explained, “Alfred, I went to look for Elijah because I was worried about Xena. Otherwise, I would have stayed far away from him. Don’t misunderstand, I don’t have any feelings for Elijah either.”

Elijah’s attitude toward her made Kate a little afraid.

Alfred’s face was solemn. He suppressed his jealousy a moment later and said, “I knew you would see Elijah for Xena.”

“I’m sorry,” Kate said apologetically.

“You don’t have to apologize to me. You did that for your friend. I wouldn’t fall for you if you were heartless,” Alfred said tolerantly.

“Alright, let’s grab some lunch. My appointment with the school founder is at 1:10 PM. It’ll be just in time after lunch,” he added.

“Thank you, Alfred.” Kate was sincere “That’s so sweet of you to arrange everything for me.”

The best thing she did in her second chance of life was to marry Alfred.

Alfred gently pinched Kate’s lips and loved the way it felt. He lowered his head and kissed her mouth again. It was not until Kate was almost out of breath did Alfred let go of her.

Forgetting to say anything else, Kate meekly pushed him out.

The couple naturally went to Cheval Blanc.

Theo was there waiting for them.

Seeing them, Theo went over to greet them with a smile.

“You have a lot of free time these days?” Alfred asked his younger brother coldly.

Alfred did not like his brother being around Kate. Even though he knew that Theo could not have other intentions, Alfred just did not like it.

“Alfred, it’s lunchtime now. No matter how busy I am, I have to eat, right?” Theo said helplessly.

Theo was afraid his brother would send him on a business trip overseas.

He did not want to go somewhere remote and preventing him from charming the girls in the city.

Alfred snorted and fell into silence.

“Kate, something seems to be wrong with you.” Theo turned to Kate

He noticed Kate was always smiling secretly, and her lips were a little swollen. Theo asked with concern, “Kate, are you alright?”

Alfred turned his head to look at his wife behind him and happened to see her smiling gently at Theo. He was annoyed and said sternly, “What could be wrong with Kate?

Is she wearing her clothes or her pants backward?”

Theo asked, “Alfred, why do you have to talk to me with a chip on your shoulder?”

He wondered what he had done to offend Alfred.

Kate came back to her senses and hurriedly said, “Theo, I’m fine. I was just thinking about the future of your brother and me. It was a smile of happiness.”

Theo sighed. “What a sweet pair of lovebirds.”

He regretted to ask Kate.

Alfred’s annoyance disappeared without a trace.

It turned out Kate was not smiling at Theo. Instead, she was thinking about their future happiness and smiled from the bottom of her heart.

Alfred secretly swore to make Kate the happiest woman in Sherpsel.

Alfred ordered a full table of dishes, many of which were Kate’s favorites.

Theo ate with his brother and sister-in-law. When he noticed most of the dishes on the table were those he liked to eat, he could not help but complain to Alfred, “Alfred, I don’t recall you like these dishes. Why do you always order them recently?”

“You don’t like them?” asked Alfred.

“My taste is about the same as yours. You know that,” Theo replied.

“I ordered them for Kate. These are her favorites. Do you have a problem with it? If so, don’t sit here. You can leave right now and order something you like,” Alfred said.

Theo immediately lowered his head and ate.

He wished he could take back his words.

Suddenly, Alfred put some food Theo disliked on Theo’s plate.

“Alfred!” Theo protested with a long face.

Alfred glared at him.

Theo did not dare to make a sound anymore. He lowered his head again.

Alfred had barely put any food on Theo’s plate. No matter what it was, Theo would swallow it down.

Not to mention that the food Alfred picked for Theo was quite tasty.

“Alfred, you don’t like these dishes?” Kate asked.

However, ever since she started eating with him, they had ordered those dishes many times. Kate had thought Alfred had the same taste as hers.

Chapter 186

“I’m not a picky eater. I’m easy to take care of,” Alfred replied, glaring at his younger brother…

Theo lowered his head even more and mumbled, “Kate, I’m picky. I don’t like sweet and sour food. My brother eats. everything.” He didn’t want to provoke Alfred.

“Theo is good at cooking. That’s normal.” Kate said, “Theo, when are you going to cook for me? I’d like to have a try.” She thought, ‘The dishes cooked by the general manager of Cheval Blanc must be delicious. Mr. Davidson said his brother was a top chef, so he let him manage the restaurant business under Regency Group.’

Theo raised his head and looked at Kate. He wanted to refuse, but he noticed from the corner of his eye that Alfred was staring at him. Theo quickly changed his words and agreed. “How about the weekend? We can throw a party. I’ll cook.”

“But your brother and I have planned to go out this weekend,” said Kate.

“Where are you going?” Theo asked. He was happy to hear that Alfred was willing to spend some time outside. He liked Kate even more. He could feel that Alfred had been changing due to Kate.

Ever since the accident, Alfred had refused to have a vacation, no matter how their grandma had persuaded him. Alfred had been going nowhere but home, company, and the hotel. Everyone in the family was worried about him. “To our racecourse. Do you want to come along?” Alfred asked indifferently. It’d be more fun if Theo joined them.

It had been a long time since he had fun with his brothers.

Unlike Theo, Alfred’s younger brother, Alfred’s cousins didn’t dare to pester him except for when it came to business.

Alfred had dozens of younger cousins, all respected him very much and treated him as the leader both at Davidson’s residence and the company.

“Of course, if you don’t mind. I haven’t ridden a horse in a long time. Alfred, why don’t we bring Robin and the other brothers too?”

Alfred’s expression was indifferent. “Up to you. If you want, inform them. But I don’t force them to go.”

Theo grinned and said, “You don’t have to force them. I am sure they’ll be glad to join. I’ll send a message to the group.”

Kate picked up some food for Alfred. Alfred’s gaze softened and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.

“Mr. Davidson, I haven’t seen your cousins yet.”

It was said that the men in the Davidson family were all handsome because their parents had good genes…

Kate had met the ladies in the Davidson family. All of them were well-maintained. For example, her mother-in-law, Lena, looked young enough to be Alfred’s sister.

“Some of them are away on business, and some are still overseas. There are only nine people left in Sherpsel at the moment. If you want to meet them, I’ll tell them to come together at the weekend. But don’t pay too much attention to them.” Alfred emphasized.

Kate was speechless.

“If you want to watch handsome boys, watch me. I am not being arrogant. But I dare to say I am the best-looking among all.” Alfred bragged about himself. But he was telling the truth. Both his ability and his appearance were outstanding. The only thing bad about him was his personality. His cousins were much more easy-going than him.

Kate laughed. “Mr. Davidson, are you jealous? Don’t worry, Mr. Davidson, my heart has no room for anyone else. It’s all yours.”

Alfred looked at Kate deeply.

Theo thought to himself, ‘They are showing off in front of me to make me envious. I’ll show off in front of them too when I get a girlfriend.”

After dinner and a short break, Alfred went to Sherpsel etiquette school with Kate.

The principal, John Miller, was already waiting at the school gate. When he saw Alfred’s cars slowly approaching, he immediately smiled. He was afraid that he had waited for nothing.

Looking at the time, the principal couldn’t help but praise in his heart: ‘Mr. Davidson is really punctual.’ They even arrived two minutes early.

The driver parked the car in the parking lot outside the school gate.

Yael got out of the car first and moved Alfred’s wheelchair out of the car. Kate then helped Alfred out of the car.

“Mr. Davidson.” The principal and a few leaders of the school walked over with a smile.

“Mr. Miller, sorry to keep you waiting.”

Alfred sounded cold. But he didn’t mean any harm. It was just out of habit. But his tone often made other people wonder if they had offended him.

“No, no. We just came out of school,” said John.

“Mr. Miller, this is my wife, Kate Sutton.” This was the first time Alfred introduced Kate as his wife.

John was very surprised to hear this, but he quickly put on a smile and shook hands with Kate.

They welcomed Alfred, Kate, and two bodyguards in. The others stayed outside and waited.

The Sherpsel etiquette school was the best and most famous among the Sherpsel etiquette schools. Many of the upper-class ladies of Sherpsel had learned etiquette here.

After learning about all the etiquette schools in Sherpsel, Alfred finally chose this one.

Alfred did not like wasting time. So after entering John’s office and seating the guests, he went straight to the point.

John also knew that Alfred had come today to enroll for someone but he didn’t expect it to be Kate.

No one knew when Alfred married. They only heard that the

Davidson’s family had once gone to the Sutton family to propose marriage to the biological daughter that the Sutton family had just acknowledged. It must be Kate. After understanding the whole thing, John was instantly curious.

Everyone in Sherpsel knew that Kate refused the marriage but in the end, she still married Alfred. John wondered if she had given in due to the great power of the Davidson. family.

As the principal of an etiquette school, John daily got along with students from the noble family. Yet he did not receive any news about the marriage of Alfred and Kate. Oswald didn’t tell him the details.

“Mr. Miller, my wife is busy during the day, she can only come to class at night. I hope you don’t mind.”

John smiled and said, “No problem. Mrs. Davidson can come over whenever she is free.”

He knew that his school would be more popular if Kate graduated from there. If the Davidson family chose his school, it’d become recognized by the upper-class society. As Alfred’s wife, Kate was the most honorable woman in Sherpsel after all.

“Thank you,” Alfred said politely.

Kate also thanked him. She knew that if it wasn’t for Alfred, it would have been very difficult for her to enter Sherpsel’s etiquette school, let alone receive special care.

Chapter 187

“Mr. Davidson, Mrs. Davidson, you are welcome. It’s our honor.”

John seemed to see rich people in the city, the neighboring city, and even the entire country sending their daughters to his school to learn etiquette. That was all money. He smiled and was very grateful for Alfred and Kate.

After leaving Sherpsel etiquette school, Alfred asked Kate,” Are you going back to work or going to the hospital to visit Anna?”

Kate looked at the time and said, “I’ll go to work first. I’ll visit Anna after work in the afternoon.”

As a newcomer, she didn’t want to take too much leave.

“Okay, I’ll get Yael to pick you up in the afternoon. I’ll accompany you to the hospital,” said Alfred.

Kate blinked.

Alfred pinched her nose in amusement, causing her to pout coquettishly. He liked it very much and got an urge to hold Kate in his arms.

He did so.

Kate was pulled into his arms and her nose bumped into his chest. She deliberately cried out. Alfred quickly pushed her away and asked anxiously, “Kate, did I hurt you?”

“You have a strong chest.” Kate patted Alfred’s chest and smiled. “It was hard. But it didn’t hurt. I did it on purpose.”

“Are you sure?” Alfred asked.

“Yup,” Kate confirmed.

Alfred held Kate’s face and examined it carefully. Seeing that she was fine, he was relieved. He could not help but bite her lips as punishment and say, “Don’t do this next time. I won’t be able to take it.”

“Okay.” Kate hugged his waist sweetly and leaned against his chest. “Mr. Davidson, do you really want to go to the hospital with me to visit Anna?”

“Why? Are you ashamed of me so you don’t want me to meet your mother?” Alfred teased.

Anna was not Kate’s biological mother, but she had raised Kate. And they got along very well.

Alfred was willing to treat Anna as his mother-in-law. “Nonsense. My husband is the most handsome man in the world. My love for my husband is like the surging of the Mississippi River water. It’s also like the sea, so deep that it can’t be measured.” Kate stopped talking and looked up into Alfred’s smiling blue eyes.

“Why did you stop? I’m listening.”

“I can’t think of any other beautiful sentences due to my limited knowledge,” said Kate.

Alfred could not help but laugh. “It’s always the same lines. I can almost repeat them.”

“At least I have some lines. What about you? I want to hear those three words,” Kate teased.

Alfred immediately pursed his lips. He couldn’t bring himself to say I love you. He was not good at sweet-talking. Kate looked at him and knew that he was prideful. She wouldn’t hear him say “I love you” any time soon. She decided not to force him. She could feel his love by his actions.

If Alfred didn’t love her, he wouldn’t be so nice to her. He was almost spoiling her. Alfred was the type of person who preferred to show their love through actions instead of words.

“Hubby, Can I lean on you and sleep for about ten minutes so that I don’t fall asleep at work?” said Kate.

“Okay.” Alfred held Kate’s shoulders tightly and let her rest on his shoulders.

Kate quickly fell asleep.

Looking at her sleeping face, Alfred was extremely envious of her ability to fall asleep so soon. He wished he could do so too instead of having the same nightmare again and again.

At Weaver Residence,

Grace returned. She went straight upstairs without even eating lunch.

Kyla chased after her but was blocked outside the door. Kyla, who was also hungry, knocked on the door until Grace opened the door and let her in.

Grace asked the servant to send the food into the room. Kyla helped her solve the problem.

“Grace, I know you’re very angry, but you shouldn’t skip meals for your health. Kate would only laugh at you. She won’t feel sorry for you.” Kyla said to Grace after having some soup. She had cursed Kate a million times inside.

She had sent Kate to accompany Willie to fish. Yet Kate still almost fought with Grace. Kyla felt embarrassed when she saw that scene.

She wondered if anyone had secretly filmed it. If it was on the news, the feud between Grace and Kate would become bigger and bigger.

Kyla wanted the two of them to become sworn enemies, but she did not want Grace to vent her anger on Sutton Group, which Kyla believed to be hers.

“Kyla, before I’m full, don’t mention that slut Kate. It will affect my appetite.” Grace was furious when she heard Kate’s name. Other than being mean in words, she could do nothing about Kate.

Grace thought she could slap Kate, but she didn’t get the chance. She regretted not having brought some bodyguards with her. She decided to do so next time and teach Kate a good lesson for provoking her.

“Alright, alright, alright. Let’s not talk about her for now. Actually, I’m also very angry with her. She is annoying,” said Kyla.

Grace did not reply. It was supposed to be her lunch break, but because of Kate, she didn’t even have lunch.

After the meal. Grace called the servants to go upstairs to clean up.

She got up and sat down on the sofa. When she accidentally saw the vase that Alfred had given her, Grace’s anger burned again.

On her birthday, Alfred actually gave her a worthless vase.

Even so, she still placed the worthless vase that was mocking her in her room, where she could see at any time. No matter what, this was the only gift Alfred had given her. ‘At the very least, Alfred came that night, so I do matter to him.’ Grace thought.

Yet at the thought of how good Alfred was to Kate, Grace wanted to smash the vase again. Of course, it was just a thought. She could not bear to do it.

“Kyla, did your father ask you to come here?” Grace asked. “Yes, but it was also my intention. You’re my good friend. I’m worried about you seeing you so angry because of Kate. God knows how worried I was when I chased after you and saw you racing. Grace, don’t do this again. It’s not worth it for someone like Kate.”

Kyla’s concern made Grace’s expression soften a little.

“Kyla, Kate has been in the company for some time. Why haven’t you fired her?” Grace asked.

“Grace. After all, she’s my parent’s biological daughter. She hasn’t been in the company for two weeks. In the beginning, she was with my father. Now, she’s cooperating with me to get an order from Walotronics under Regency Group. I’ve made an arrangement. Walotronics’s Willie has taken a fancy to her and wants to sign the bill. If she doesn’t sacrifice herself, she won’t be able to get it.” said Kyla. Grace’s eyes flickered as she said viciously, “You can help Willie by drug Kate. Make her… If you know what I mean.”

Chapter 188

Chapter 188 Who Gave Kate Courage?

Chapter 188 Who Gave Kate Courage?

15 bonus

Kyla suddenly remembered that she had been tricked by Chris and lost her virginity. She loved Chris and was willing to sleep with him.

After being trapped, Kyla could not hate Chris, but it was like a thorn in her heart. Every time she thought of it, she felt uncomfortable. She decided to make Kate experience the same thing.

Kate’s appearance changed her life. She hated Kate.

“I must be careful. If I’m discovered, my parents will definitely blame me, especially my mother. She doesn’t treat me as well as before.”

Her father still treated her well. Kyla felt that it was

because of her performance in the company. If Kate got familiar with the company’s matters, her father’s attitude might change as well.

Kyla was afraid of losing everything she had now.

“Then hint Willie to do it. So you can stay out of it,” said Grace.

Grace’s thoughts were very simple. In the past, no matter who she wanted to harm, she just needed to say it and her bros would do it for her.

Kyla shook her head. “Although Willie likes Kate, he has his rules. He likes young girls but would never force them. He’d at most give them a hint and if they agreed, he would continue.”

Regency Group wouldn’t let go of Willie if he dared to force any girls. It would damage the image of Regency Group as well.

Grace frowned and said, “Kyla, you can’t even handle such a small matter. How can you fight with Kate? She’s the Sutton family’s biological daughter after all. If she’s a little capable, you’ll lose. Are you willing to give up Sutton Group?”

“Who would you be after leaving Sutton Group? By then, you can only return to your biological family. Kyla, do you want this to happen? Now even though you are the daughter of Sutton Group, my parents still don’t want to accept you, even though Dominick likes you. Once you return to your biological family, the distance between you and Dominick will increase. It will be difficult for you to marry him.”

Grace almost said that Kyla was only fit to be Dominick’s mistress.

Kyla’s expression changed. Grace had grasped her weakness.

“However, Sutton Group is going to suffer. I won’t let Kate have it easy,” said Grace.

“Grace…” Kyla hesitated.

“Kyla, you don’t have to say anything. If I don’t teach Sutton Group a lesson, your father won’t teach Kate a lesson. I can’ t slap her. I hope your father will. I’m tired. You can go back.” Grace ordered Kyla to leave.

Kyla pursed her lips and said helplessly, “Grace, can you not vent your anger on Sutton Group on account that we’re friends? Other than the order from Walotronics, we’re working on a few other important projects. We’re almost done. If… if that happens, we’ll suffer heavy losses.”

Grace’s eyes flickered as she looked at Kyla, who winked at her. Grace sneered in her heart, but her face was cold. “Kyla, I’ve already spared Kate a few times on account that we’re friends, but she really needs to be taught a lesson.”

“Grace…”

“You can leave,” Grace said.

Kyla sighed and silently took her leave.

After leaving Room Grace, Kyla’s lips curled into a cold smile.

‘If Weaver Group took the important projects that Father is working on, he’d be mad. He couldn’t do anything to Weaver Group, but he could punish Kate. Grace was right. Father will teach Kate a lesson.’ Kyla thought. She could not wait to see her adoptive father slap Kate.

She went downstairs in a good mood.

As soon as she reached the first floor, her expression became gloomy. She did so because the servant was there. Inside the room, Grace paced to the balcony and watched Kyla come out of the house and walk to the parking lot.

She looked at Kyla’s receding figure as she called Martin. After Martin picked up the phone, she called out aggrievedly, “Martin.”

“Grace, what’s wrong? Who bullied you?” Martin asked with concern. Dominick also asked with concern, “What’s wrong with Grace?”

“Martin, I went to teach Kate a lesson.”

Grace sounded aggrieved and a little tearful. This made her two loving brothers heartache. They wished they could immediately teach Kate a lesson for their sister.

In Sherpsel, even Cynthia did not dare to bully Grace. But Kate, a country bumpkin did. They wondered who gave Kate the courage.

“I didn’t even get to touch Kate. She pissed me off and destroyed a pair of diamond-studded high heels. Martin, I need your help.”

Martin said, “Grace, did you only talk to her? I know your speed. If you wanted to slap her, her face would have been swollen now. How did you fail?”

Martin knew his sister’s temper very well.

Logically speaking, if Grace went to look for Kate to vent her anger, Kate would be badly hurt.

Grace felt her face burning. “Martin.”

“Alright, alright, alright. I’ll avenge you. Since I promised you, I’ll teach Sutton Group a lesson. Just wait. Leland and his wife will bring Kate to beg you, just like how Lennon and his father always beg Mr. Davidson.”

Chris was willing to take responsibility for Melanie because he wanted Weaver Group to protect the Cohen Group.

Martin wanted to secretly help the Cohen Group and strengthen his own strength.

Using his relationship with Moore’s family, he could openly help the Cohen Group get through the crisis they thought they were in.

Regency Group didn’t intend to destroy the Cohen Group. Yet the Cohen Group’s peers took the opportunity to attack it and caused the crisis.

This was the influence of the Regency Group. People who would help them take revenge as soon as they made a move.

“Martin, Kyla said that Sutton Group is trying to work with Walotronics. She and Kate are in charge of it. And they are also working on some other important projects which are almost done. Leland placed high importance on these projects.”

In other words, Grace wanted her big brother to take the business from Sutton Group.

As long as Sutton Group had not signed the contract, they could intercept it and the Sutton Group wouldn’t be able to do anything. That was the rule in the business world.

Martin’s eyes flickered. He took another look at Dominick and comforted his sister.

After a while, the siblings ended the call.

“Dominick, do you really love Kyla?” Martin asked straightforwardly.

Chapter 189

Dominick’s handsome face was slightly red, but he nodded. “Yes, it’s been a long time. It’s just that Kyla doesn’t want a relationship now. You know that she’s a member of the Sutton family now. It’s a little awkward. She has lived there for over 2 decades and now people told them it’s not her family and not her parents.” Dominick felt sorry for his lover. “Dominick, Kyla is very ambitious. Are you sure you can control her?” Martin asked.

Dominick said unhappily, “Martin if Kyla is willing to marry me, I will only love and support her. I don’t want to control her. Don’t use this word. It’s not ambition. She just wants to survive, both her and the Sutton Group. The world is cruel.” When Martin saw how protective his brother was of Kyla, he said helplessly, “This is your private matter. I don’t want to interfere. However, if Kyla marries you, I won’t allow her to enter Weaver Group.”

‘If Kyla betrayed Sutton Group for her own selfish reasons, she would betray Weaver Group too. She would even swallow Weaver Group for her ambition.’ Martin thought. He was confident about his ability, but he had to be wary of Kyla.

Some people could spend ten to twenty years or even a lifetime to satisfy their ambitions.

The women in their family were the same as the women in the Davidson family. They were all at home helping their husbands and raising their children. They lived the life of rich ladies and were not allowed to go out to work.

Dominick loved Kyla too much. Martin was worried that he would satisfy Kyla’s wish and let her continue fighting in the business world.

“She’s Sutton Group’s successor. She doesn’t have time to work for Weaver Group.” Dominick was full of confidence in her beloved, believing that she would definitely succeed.

Martin moved his lips, wanting to say something, but when he saw his brother’s unwavering trust, he gave up.

At the same time, Kyla had just walked to the parking lot of Weaver’s family when he saw a car drive in from outside. Soon, it stopped beside her car.

Out of instinct, Kyla naturally watched the person in the car get out.

When she saw Chris, she was stunned. ‘This car doesn’t belong to Chris.’

Just as she was about to call Chris, she saw Chris quickly walk around the car to the front passenger seat and open the door like a gentleman. Then, she saw Chris support a woman. It was Melanie, the woman Chris wanted to marry. Kyla knew Chris’s true motive for marrying Melanie. She told herself not to be jealous. Chris was still hers, both physically and mentally.

However, after witnessing how considerate Chris was with Melanie, Kyla’s eyes burned with anger. She wanted to slap Melanie for seducing her man.

Kyla tried very hard to suppress her emotions and looked at Chris and Melanie with a smile.

The two of them naturally saw her too.

“Ms. Sutton.” Melanie greeted Kyla politely.

She knew that Kyla was Grace’s good friend. In front of Grace, Kyla was more important than her, although she was related to the Weaver family.

“Miss Moore. Good afternoon,” Kyla said.

“Good afternoon,” Melanie said, holding Chris’s arm.

Chris did not dare to look at Kyla. He looked at Melanie’s side profile gently.

His guilty look made Kyla want to throw up.

“I heard that you guys are getting married. Congratulations,

I wonder if I have a chance to be invited to your wedding.” Kyla was so jealous that she was about to go crazy, but she could still maintain a smile on her face.

Melanie suddenly looked shy. She tilted her head and looked at Chris. When she saw that Chris had been looking at her with affection and gentleness in his eyes, she fell for him immediately. ‘He’s so handsome.’

She said, “Ms. Sutton, you and Chris have known each other for many years and are also friends. So of course, you will be invited. If you want, I’d like to invite you to be my bridesmaid. Chris, would you like me to have Ms. Sutton as my bridesmaid?”

Chris said in a pampering tone, “As long as Kyla agrees, I have no problem.” He glanced at Kyla. When he saw Kyla glaring at him, he quickly looked back at Melanie.

He thought to himself that he was really unlucky today. He brought Melanie to fish, but he encountered Kate. Melanie was even thrown into the river by Kate. He had no choice but to drive a car all the way to buy a new set of clothes for Melanie.

Melanie lost interest, so he accompanied her to the Weaver family to complain about Kate. But then, they met Kyla.

Kyla’s fierce gaze made Chris’s heart tighten.

He was afraid that Kate would tell Melanie the thing between him and Kyla. If that happened, both he and the Cohen Group would be doomed.

Kyla cursed Melanie in his heart, but she said

apologetically, “Miss Moore, I’d like to be your bridesmaid. Unfortunately, I’m too busy with work and I’m afraid I won’t have the time. However, I’ll definitely go to your wedding.”

Melanie said regretfully, “What a pity!”

“Miss Moore, I still have something on. I’ll leave now.” Kyla said goodbye to the two of them, got into the car, and quickly drove away.

After she left, Chris let out a long sigh.

“Chris, let’s go in. Grace should be on her lunch break. I’ll accompany you in to apologize to her again. On my account, she’ll forgive you.”

“Okay, Melanie, thank you,” said Chris.

“What for? Since I’ve decided to marry you, we’re husband and wife. We’re in the same boat. I won’t just watch you get into trouble,” Melanie said.

Chris quickly kissed her face and promised, “Melanie, when I get home, I’ll ask my parents to visit your parents and discuss our wedding.”

To humiliate Kate, his mother had already prepared a lot of wedding gifts.

Of course, the wedding gift for the Moore family had to be halved.

Melanie’s status could not compare to the Sutton sisters. She was not Chris’s beloved woman.

Chris and his mother didn’t intend to spend much on the wedding gift, as long as the Moore family was fine with it. Chris and Melanie held hands and walked affectionately towards the house.

At the door of the main house, Chris’s phone rang. He took out his phone and looked at the caller ID. It was Kyla.

He picked up the call as if nothing had happened, but he did not speak. Soon, he hung up the phone and said to Melanie with a serious expression, “Melanie, I’m sorry. There’s an urgent matter in the company. I need to go back and deal with it.”

Chapter 190

Melanie said disappointedly, “We’re already here. Aren’t you going in?”

Seeing Chris’s serious expression, she quickly said considerately, “Alright then. I’ll apologize to Grace on your behalf. Remember to pick me up later. Let’s have dinner together tonight.”

“Okay.” No one was around. Chris hugged Melanie and quickly kissed her on the lips. When Melanie was shy, he let go of her and left in a hurry.

Only when he was out of sight did Melanie turn around and enter the house.

Chris soon left Weaver Residence.

Kyla did not go far. She was waiting for Chris nearby.

When Kyla saw Chris, she revealed a smug smile, thinking, Melanie is no match for me. Even if Chris is going to marry her. He came out as soon as I called.’

Chris parked the car next to Kyla and got out.

Kyla unlocked the car but did not get out. She waited for Chris to come up.

“Kyla.” Chris opened the car door and was about to ask her why she called him out in such a hurry. But she wrapped her arms around his neck.

The smell of her perfume assaulted his nose, and then her soft and fragrant lips pressed against his.

It was not a good place to make out. Chris still had some sense.

People of the Weaver family may pass by at any time. He didn’t want people to see him kissing Kyla.

Chris pushed Kyla away, but Kyla leaned closer and hugged him even tighter, pulling his upper body into the car. She let go of her usual nobility and dignity and acted like a prostitute.

Under her intense and provocative seduction, Chris finally gave in.

They let go of all their worries and listened to their desire.

They had a crazy moment. Kyla did not dare to believe that she would actually do such an embarrassing thing. Although it was embarrassing, she felt very excited.

After a few minutes, they quickly tidied up their clothes. Kyla quickly took out a small mirror from her bag to fix her makeup.

Chris checked his neck in the rearview mirror to make sure there wasn’t any traces left. He needed to go back and pick up Melanie later. If Melanie saw it, he would be in big trouble.

Fortunately, Kyla did not deliberately leave any marks on his neck. But there were many scratches on his back.

Relieved, Chris looked at Kyla gently as she fixed her makeup. From time to time, Chris even leaned over and kissed her earlobes and cheeks.

“Kyla, are you jealous?” Chris’s self-esteem was greatly satisfied.

In the past, when he pretended to like Kate, Kyla would also be jealous. However, she was not as jealous as she was this time. She had lost her 26-year-old composure and recklessly had sex with him in the car.

It was thrilling and exciting. And it left a lingering aftertaste.

“Yes, I am jealous.” Kyla suddenly grabbed Chris’s tie and said domineeringly, “Chris, you are mine, even if you’re about to be a groom. Remember, you’re not allowed to touch Melanie.”

Chris wrapped her hand that was around his collar and said dotingly, “Kyla, you’re the only one I loved, love, and will love in the future. Don’t worry, I promise, I won’t touch Melanie. She will live like a widow. You know why I’m marrying Melanie. When the crisis in the Cohen Group is resolved, I will use cold violence against Melanie. She will take the initiative to divorce me when she can’t stand it. Then, we can be together openly.”

“Since you are to marry her, you have to make use of her to make the Cohen Group stronger. When you get a divorce, don’t let her take away the assets under your name. They belong to me,” said Kyla.

Chris smiled. “Alright, alright, alright. All the assets under my name are yours. Don’t worry, we will register my assets before marriage. She won’t be able to take anything.” “Really?” Kyla asked.

“Yes. I swear.” Chris promised.

“When is the wedding?” Chris thought for a moment and said, “My father wants us to do it as soon as possible, so the wedding might be held next month.”

The Moore family was very satisfied with Chris. However, they didn’t really trust him when he said he was taking responsibility. They heard that Chris and Kate had broken off all ties, and Chris even returned Kate’s gifts.

The Moore family had specially checked and found it was true. Only then did they believe that Chris was sincere to Melanie.

Melanie could not resist Chris’ handsome appearance and his gentleness. The two families began to discuss the wedding.

Even if Chris said that he had to marry Melanie for the Cohen Group, Kyla was still jealous.

“We’ve been in love for so many years, but we never announced our relationship. Now you and Melanie are getting married. You have barely met for 2 months.”

Chris said pitifully, “It’s always been you who refused to announce your relationship. After Kate returned, you even pushed me away. Kyla, it was more unfair to me.”

In the past, when Kyla was still the Sutton family’s only daughter, she said that she was busy with work and did not want to announce her relationship for the time being. Chris always felt that she was wavering between him and Dominick, even if she said that the person she loved was him.

After the drama, Kyla changed even more. She found out that Kate had fallen in love with Chris at first sight. To take over Sutton Group and make her adoptive parents continue to love and trust her, she asked Chris to pretend to be in love with Kate.

If Chris hadn’t schemed against her, their relationship would definitely ended.

Chris couldn’t swallow the fact that he had got nothing over the years. He felt much more at ease now that they had had sex. Even if she left him in the end, he would have no regrets.

Now, his greatest regret was that he was so devoted to Kyla that he didn’t touch Kate when they were dating. He lost the chance to taste both the sisters.

Kyla said, “Alright, it’s my fault.” She wrapped her arms around Chris’s neck and exhaled. “Chris, give me a kiss. Then go back to your fiancée. I have to go too.”

Chris kissed her hard on the lips. After the kiss, Kyla calmed down. She was no longer as jealous as before. She said calmly, “Get out of the car. I’m leaving.”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next